Camus is a fairy who has been staying with Lilith ever since she was born. Surrounded by all the adults in Dodona’s temple, Camus is a good friend for Lilith because of their close age gap. Camus used to be a resident of Amafi, but he got warped to Dodona through an accident and chose to stay with Lilith instead of going home. Cheerful with a mischievous streak, Camus is always doing his best for Lilith’s sake. He uses elemental magic in battle. His age is unknown.

Episode: Saint or Witch

On the way to Dinus, the party decides to camp out in a rock cave. Late at night, Camus sees Lilith waking up and asks if she can’t sleep. Lilith says her body feels tired, but she can’t sleep because she has a lot on her mind. She wonders if everyone in Dodona is alright, and Camus says they should be fine. According to Nayuta, Lilith was the only one who got trapped in the temple during Rogner’s attack. Camus jokingly says that’s because she’s dumb, but when she goes “you’re so mean.. (´・ω・`)”, he smiles saying he understand what she was thinking back then. Camus was worried sick though, so he doesn’t want Lilith to do dangerous things again.

Lilith sadly wonders if they can really see everyone in Dodona again, and Camus cheers her up by saying they will definitely return to Dodona with a lot of stories from Ingrid. Rather than worrying about what’s going to happen next, they should think about what kind of interesting things they will experience from now on. Lilith has never stepped out of Dodona before, and this is a great chance for her to see new things. Noticing that Lilith looks worried, Camus tells her there’s nothing to be afraid of. She has him by her side, and fairies like him are believed to bring good luck. Everything is going to be just fine. Even if she oversleeps, he’s going to wake her up and make sure she doesn’t embarrass herself in front of Kirite and Nayuta. ヽ(*´ー`*)ﾉ

Once the party reaches Dinus, Lilith’s bag got stolen and she decides to chase after the thief with Camus. They follow the thief all the way to a back alley, but that’s where they lose sight of him. Lilith doesn’t know what to do since i-Scepter is inside the stolen bag, but Camus tells her not to worry. Nayuta and Kirite are chasing after the thief too, so they should be able to get it back. Knowing that back alleys are dangerous for both of them, Camus takes Lilith back to the main street — where he asks some children if they saw the thief. Instead of answering the question, the children are amazed to see a “beautiful bug” like Camus. Σ(・д・ﾉ)ﾉ Camus is too shocked to answer their questions, so Lilith explains that he’s actually a fairy.

Camus: “I’m happy that you correct them.. but you’re smiling, you know?”
Lilith: “I-I’m not. I just find it amusing that you’re shocked to be called a bug.”
Camus: “You’re so mean! So you’re okay with them calling me a bug!?”
Lilith: “But I told them you’re not a bug. Besides, they also said you’re beautiful.”
Lilith: “I feel happy when you receive praises.”
Camus: “… I think you’re just covering that up, but alright I’ll let it slide.”

Unfortunately, this only piques the children’s curiosity even more. Just before Camus and Lilith walk away to ask another person, they suddenly whip out their bug net and try to capture the poor fairy. They refuse to listen to Lilith at all, so Camus asks her to wait here as he lure them away. A few seconds after Camus flies away, Lilith suddenly notices the thief who stole her bag among the crowd. They wouldn’t want to lose sight of the thief again, so Lilith decides to chase him alone. By the time Camus returns, she’s already gone.

After hiring Soo for the battle tournament, Lilith can explore Dinus with Camus.

[ Bar ]

After dinner, Camus goes outside to get some fresh air. He’s a bit drunk due to the lively aura of the bar, and Lilith decides to follow him outside. Camus says their dinner inside was a little bit too lively for him, but Lilith points out that he was having fun too earlier — all thanks to Soo for making things brighter. This is the first time Lilith has ever experienced such a lively dinner, and Camus laughs saying the temple would be full of troubles if someone like Soo lives there. Camus also notices that unlike Dodona, Dinus is always bright and warm even at night. They always sleep and wake up early back in Dodona, and they reminisce about how they used to watch the sunrise together a long time ago. Camus asks Lilith to watch it again after returning to Dodona, and he teases her not to oversleep and miss the moment.

Lilith then wonders if everyone in Dodona are doing fine, and Camus asks if she wants to go home. When Lilith admits she misses Dodona so much she feels lonely, Camus sadly wonders if he’s not enough to ease that loneliness. However, Lilith says she can stay strong because Camus is here with her. If she doesn’t have him, right now she would be whining for Nayuta to return her to Dodona. Camus laughs upon imagining Nayuta going ( ≖_ゝ≖ ) at her tantrums, but he wants her to tell him whenever she feels lonely. Lilith is still worried about what’s going to happen from here, but Camus says everything will be alright. After all, she’s got good luck on her side.

[ Casino ]

If Lilith goes to the casino, Soo teaches Lilith how to play the games because he wants to see if her “gambling skills” are real. Lilith doesn’t have any confidence, but Camus tells her there’s nothing to worry about. They won’t get angry even if she loses the game, and Soo is already used to losing anyway. ＼(^o^)／ Soo insists that he can get a splendid victory too when the time is right, but Camus only laughs saying he’s indeed splendid when it comes to destructing himself. (○´ﾟωﾟ｀):;*.’:;ﾌﾞｯ Lilith decides to start from the easy slot machines, and Camus guides her to a “good seat” for maximum fortune. He also refuses to let her sit on the seat Soo picks, knowing it will only bring bad luck. ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵ Just when Soo starts explaining about Triple Lucky Seven, Lilith hits the jackpot and receives a coin rain from the machine. ヽ(*´ー`*)ﾉ The good luck doesn’t stop there though.. because Lilith then keeps drawing 21 in blackjack, and slays everyone with three royal straight flushes in a row when she plays poker. Camus is only smiling beside Lilith since he’s obviously the cause behind her good luck, though sadly they get kicked out of the casino in the end. Before the casino goes bankrupt LOL.

Soo: “Ah.. How nice~ I wanna get kicked out too for once.”
Nayuta: “You already got kicked out for exactly the opposite reason.”
Camus: “Right~ You got scolded by Madam too.”
Kirite: “The end result is the same. Glad to hear your dream came true.”

LOL KIRITE. Y⌒Y⌒Y⌒Y⌒Y⌒Y⌒(。A。)ｱﾋｬﾋｬﾋｬﾋｬ!!

Episode: Keep That Love and Save the World

After meeting the Holy Ones, the party backtracks to Dinus and learns about Nico’s visit from Madam. It’s going to take time until she can track him down, so everyone is free to explore the town in the meantime.

[ Town Streets ]

Lilith goes to the town streets with Camus, hoping they can obtain some information regarding Nico. Sadly none of the citizens ever saw such a suspicious man before, so Camus tells Lilith to just have fun for now. They might not be able to visit Dinus again after returning to Dodona, so they should enjoy their stay. He shows her a back massager in a souvenir shop and says it’d be a nice gift for Dodona’s head priest, but they end up looking for another present since neither of them knows how to use it. After a while, Lilith notices that Camus seems tired. She asks if he’s alright, but he says it’s just because he’s not used to the lively Dinus. He wonders if they can really track Nico down in such a busy city, and when Lilith says they should trust Madam, he sighs saying she’s really positive. Camus admits he’s actually really worried about Lilith’s safety, since he won’t be able to save her with his small size.

However, Lilith says she’s really glad to have Camus by her side. Even if he can’t protect her, he’s always there to give her mental support. It’s all thanks to him that she can keep doing her best. Camus finally smiles upon hearing this, saying he’s happy to be able to help. He says the times they spent in Dodona feels so nostalgic right now, and Lilith says their journey will also feel nostalgic when they return to Dodona someday. After their mission is over, they might be able to look back and reminisce about her failures.. and they can imagine her sulking when he teases her about those memories. Camus says they should work harder in order to reach that future, and Lilith decides to take another look around the main street.

On the way to Midvan, the party decides to camp out by the rocky area in the desert. It’s really cold at night, so Camus slips into Lilith’s coat while everyone else are freezing to death. They keep saying his “so cold!” complaints are moot because he’s keeping himself warm, but when they ask him to come out and freeze along with them, he simply refuses and teasingly asks if they’re jealous. xD Camus also teases them to get into Lilith’s coat too if they want to.

Nayuta: “Wha…!”
Soo: “Oh? I can share the coat with her?”
Nayuta: “No way! Are you stupid!?”
Kirite: “Calm down, Nayuta. You’ll only get tired dealing with him.”

OMG Kirite I’m loving your reactions towards Soo here. (〃ﾟ艸ﾟ):;*

Later on, Camus asks Lilith to get some fresh air nearby. He says they won’t be able to see a desert like this if they didn’t leave on a journey, but she replies that the journey gave them a lot of unpleasant surprises too — like the bounty hunters and sandworms. They never expected Lilith to be chosen by Yufis, and when Camus asks if she’s scared, Lilith admits she’s actually really scared of her fate. She’s not sure if she can really save the world, and she’s obviously terrified of getting attacked along the way. Her life with Camus has always been peaceful, but everything suddenly turned upside down in the blink of an eye. Camus then says Lilith doesn’t have to hold back in front of him. She can complain and cry whenever she wants to, because he knows she’s always doing her best.

When Camus says she’s the most hardworking girl in the world, Lilith answers she’s probably only ranked #3 in that area. He wonders what kind of person took the top spot, and she says it must be someone who doesn’t have Camus on her side. Lilith can feel much easier thanks to him, and that’s why she’s only number three. He sighs saying she’s really good at making him happy, then he flies to put his small yet warm forehead against hers. (人´∀`)☆゜’・:* There’s only one thing Camus wants Lilith to remember: “No matter what happens, I will always be on your side. Don’t forget that.” They say goodnight and return to the camp after that.

After meeting Nate in Midvan, the party goes to save him from the assassin guild. They leave for Zanas Valley after gathering the necessary information (by sacrificing Camus’ body since the young man in town really wants to touch him), and they have to climb the harsh mountain path in order to reach the valley. The wind in the valley is really strong, so they ask both Lilith and Camus to be careful. One mistake can lead them to get blown away by the wind, or even fall of the cliff. Camus doesn’t get why they want him to be careful as well, so they explain it’s because he’s small and might get blown away by the wind easily. He wonders if the wind is really troubling them that much, and Lilith says it depends on the direction. A tailwind would be helpful for them to walk through the path, but a headwind — like the one blowing right now — makes the mountain path even harder to climb. Besides, the wind is also blows small rocks to hit her feet and it hurts.

Here, Lilith notices that the strong wind actually doesn’t affect Camus at all. They’re worried that he might get blown away, but they completely forgot that he’s a fairy — he has nature’s protection and is closer to the spirits. Fairies aren’t allowed to interfere with nature’s way, but Camus is willing to show them an example today. He casts a spell and calms down the raging wind in the valley, explaining that he just exchanged words with the wind spirit. The power of nature is quite strong here in the valley though, so Camus can’t guarantee it will always work in other areas. Soo sighs saying Camus’ power won’t be very useful then, and Camus pouts saying he’s only doing this for Lilith. Camus wonders if his power helped, and he smiles when Lilith answers by thanking him. Even more than receiving his help, she’s really happy that he’s thinking of helping her.

Since Camus is small and can’t do much in battle, he can’t lead the guild invasion.

Episode: Blessing and Curse

On their way back to Dinus, the party decides to camp out at the rocky area again. That night Camus notices Lilith leaving the campfire to get some fresh air, and he tells her that the stars are really beautiful tonight. He laughs at her “dumb face” when she looks up, but he says it’s okay since her “dumb face” is cute too. (๑´ლ`๑)♡ Just then Lilith sees a shooting star in the sky, but it vanishes so fast they couldn’t make any wishes at all. Camus quickly looks up and starts searching for another shooting star, saying he has some wishes to make. His serious expression makes her curious, and he says he’s just wishing for the obvious: “For you to be safe. For you not to have any scary experience. For you to be happy.” ||萌||ョ´∀`。)萌えぇ～↑ Lilith blushes and says she’ll search for a shooting star too then, because she wants to wish for the same thing for him. Camus laughs as he thanks her, and he says he has another wish: “For us to always be together. No matter how sad and painful it gets, I will always be by your side.” ♪ﾟ+.ｏ(*萌´д`从´д`萌*)ｏ.+ﾟ♪

Camus then says they should return to the camp since they can’t find any shooting stars and he’s afraid she’ll get cold away from the campfire. She says she’s not cold at all, but she goes back to the camp knowing he’s worried about her. As they walk back, Lilith thinks about how Camus’ kindness always keeps her warm all the time.

Episode: The Enemy’s Form

In Forested Marjune, Lilith searches for Amafi’s entrance with Camus — who has grown big.

[ Lake ]

Lilith is looking at the lake alone when Camus comes to see her, and he asks why she looks so surprised. She heard his footsteps coming closer, but she’s not used to hear his footsteps instead of the sound of his wings. Camus then holds Lilith’s hand and takes her closer to the lake, which causes her to blush and go all ﾄﾞｷ(*´・ω・`*)ﾄﾞｷ around him. She quickly says it’s nothing when he asks her what’s wrong, so he grins and jokingly asks if she dares to look at the lake. Legend has it that the beautiful lake can reflect people’s hearts, so he would be able to see her heart through the reflection. In other words, Camus knows Lilith is hiding something from him. Camus reluctantly asks if she hates his current size, and Lilith answers she doesn’t. She’s just shocked because he suddenly looks like a man.. and that’s why she’s feeling really nervous around him. (๑´ლ`๑)♡

Camus laughs upon hearing this, but he’s really relieved that Lilith doesn’t hate him. She’s been acting strange ever since he grew big, so he was worried that she hates him because of his size. Lilith says there’s no way she’d hate Camus, and he decides to tease her as usual.

Camus: “Really~? You might say ‘I love the small Camus, but I hate the big him~’ or so.”
Lilith: “No way. It’s not that I love the small Camus. I love Camus.”
Camus: “Hehe. Thanks, Lilith. I love Lilith too.”
Camus: “Let me say it again. I love you, Lilith.”
Camus: “My size might change, but my heart will never change.”
Lilith: “Camus..” (*´・ω・`*)

||萌||ョ´∀`。)萌えぇ～↑

[ The World Tree ]

As they look up at the giant world tree, Lilith asks if Camus grew up around this area. He says he used to race up the world tree with his friends, but Lilith has a hard time imagining him as a kid. After all, his appearance didn’t change at all since the first time they met. Camus replies to this by saying he remembers everything about Lilith’s childhood, including the times when she cried because she couldn’t memorize the scriptures. xD Lilith blushes as she asks Camus not to be so mean, but he only laughs and says it’s her fault that he became this mischievous. She always looks so cute whenever she’s sulking, and that’s why he loves teasing her. (❤ฺ￫艸￩) However, Camus then admits he keeps teasing Lilith because he feels lonely. Ever since they left Dodona and met new friends, Lilith has became much more lively than she used to be. Her world has broadened a lot, and Camus is happy to see her growing up to be an adult.. but he feels lonely at the same time.

On the other hand, Lilith also has complicated feelings about Camus’ current size. Aside from the shock, Lilith also feels that he’s not the Camus she used to know.. and that makes her feel lonely too, so she can understand his feelings. They have always been together, so it makes them sad to see each other changing. Camus admits he often mentions the past to make sure she’s still the same old Lilith, and he laughs when she asks him not to bring up her failures. xD In his eyes, she will always be a cute, clumsy girl who requires a lot of attention. When Lilith asks if it means only her failures left the strongest impression on him, Camus grins saying that might be true. He laughs when she pouts, but then she laughs along with him. People change and they’re no exception, but the times they spend laughing together will never change — it’s their unbreakable bond.

Just then a warm light envelops them, and Camus notices that Amafi’s gate has been opened right before their eyes. Their bond has been approved by Amafi, and Lilith blushes beside him as they go to call their friends. ( *´艸`)ｸｽｯ♪

That night, Camus visits Lilith’s room and informs her that Heathcliff will be ready to see them tomorrow morning. Lilith notices that Camus is pouting, and he admits it’s because their friends wouldn’t allow them to sleep in the same room anymore. Lilith says it can’t be helped because of his current size, but Camus protests saying his size won’t change anything between them. Camus sadly asks if she doesn’t want them to stay in the same room, so Lilith explains it’s not the reason. Camus is now a normal man, and Lilith would feel embarrassed to sleep with him. Seeing Lilith blushing in front of him, Camus laughs and says he understands. He wonders if growing bigger has its good sides, and she holds his hands saying they can now hold hands thanks to his current size.

Camus smiles saying Lilith used to cry a lot because she wanted a friend, and he was really sad because she kept crying despite having him by her side. If only he was big back then, he would be able to become her friend — wiping her tears and holding her hands whenever she cried. ♪ﾟ+.ｏ(*萌´д`从´д`萌*)ｏ.+ﾟ♪ Touched by his affection, Lilith says they might not be able to sleep together anymore.. but they can always play together. She asks him to take her on a tour around Amafi, and she doesn’t mind if he can’t remember the locations. After all, he hasn’t returned home for a long time. As they walk out of the inn, Lilith thinks about how Camus has changed from a small fairy who used sit on her shoulder to a reliable man who can guide her around the town.

Episode: As a Saint

After obtaining the airship, Lilith is free to visit other areas before they fly to Dodona.

[ Amafi ]

Based on Camus’ suggestion, Lilith goes to see Heathcliff again with him. Heathcliff is awake because he sensed the Sacred Nephilim breaking through Amafi’s barrier, but he do anything to help. Heathcliff thinks destruction can’t be prevented and Lovelost will keeps spreading, but when Lilith says she can’t just sit back and see the world crumbling apart, he says it might be the right decision.. as a human. She’s free to do whatever she wants, while he’s going to see what will become of the world until the end. Heathcliff believes everything is a part of nature’s circle of life, so he won’t do anything to help them save the world. Time will decide everything, and he’s only following nature’s way. Lilith respects his opinion and excuses herself, and he apologized for not providing any support for them.

Before returning to the airship, the party decides to rest in Forested Marjune. Lilith notices that Camus is gone, and she finds him looking sad by the world tree. This is the first time she ever saw him with such an expression, but then she realized that he must be trying to be cheerful whenever he’s around her. Camus looks like he’s absorbed in his thoughts, and Lilith wonders if he’s feeling sad because of Heathcliff’s decision. Soon Camus notices Lilith’s presence, and he instantly turns into his usual, cheerful self. Lilith says she’s really worried because Camus wandered off alone without telling them, but she couldn’t bring herself to ask about what she saw earlier. Camus then takes Lilith back to the airship, and she can only hope that he’s going to tell her everything someday.

[ Forested Marjune ]

When the airship passes by Forested Marjune (…didn’t they just leave this place?), everyone decides to stop by and take a break. Lilith explores the forest with Camus, and he teases her saying she might get lost here without him. Lilith admits she actually feels really calm because Camus is here with her, and when she asks him to never leave her, he laughs saying there’s no way he would leave her alone. Lilith is amazed that Camus doesn’t find the forest’s layout confusing, and he says the forest is just like a garden to him. He knows the trees, fruits, and shortcuts because he grew up here. He can hear the tree spirits’ voices too, and that’s why he never gets lost in the forest.

However, Lilith notices that Camus doesn’t seem to be feeling nostalgic even though Forested Marjune is his hometown. He admits she’s right because fairies are always living in peace, so they’re not supposed to feel happy or get excited over trivial things. The days Camus spent in Forested Marjune were so peaceful he can barely remember anything, and the days he spent with Lilith are much more memorable for him. They have always been together, so Camus can still remember everything they went through. For example, the time when Lilith got scolded for coming late to the morning prayers. Or the time when she fell asleep during a mass and had to stand outside as the punishment. (○´ﾟωﾟ｀):;*.’:;ﾌﾞｯ Lilith protests saying he’s only remembering her embarrassing moments, and Camus laughs saying those were happy memories. He asks how she feels about those days, and she admits she actually feels the same. Even though it was embarrassing back then, right now they can look back and reminisce about those days.

Camus then smiles and says it’s so wonderful how they share the same memories, and Lilith agrees saying most of her memorable days were spent with him. Camus sulks upon hearing this, and he holds Lilith’s hand saying she shouldn’t use past tense. They have always been together, and they will always be together from now on. Even if she tells him to go away, he wouldn’t leave her side so easily.

Camus: “Let’s make more and more memories from now on.”
Camus: “I will always, alwa~ys be with you during the happy times! And..”
Lilith: “… and?”
Camus: “I want to stay with you during the hard and sad times too.”
Camus: “Is it okay..?”
Lilith: “How can I refuse when you say it like that? Let’s do our best together.”

♪ﾟ+.ｏ(*萌´д`从´д`萌*)ｏ.+ﾟ♪

When the party splits up for the second time, Camus invites Lilith to visit Amafi with him. He’s going to try talking to Heathcliff again, and she gladly accepts the invitation. Sadly, they can’t get an audience because Heathcliff has fallen back to sleep.. and they know Heathcliff won’t change his decision anyway. They end up taking a walk in Forested Marjune instead, and for some reason the event here is completely identical to the event above. il||li＿|￣|○il||li I noticed that the dialogues are slightly different, so I’m sure it’s not a programming error.. why did they do this to poor Camus? (´；ω；`)

Later on, everyone waits in Dinus as Nico upgrades their airship in the castle’s treasury. Lilith is waiting outside with Camus, but he soon notices that she seems distracted and not listening at all. Camus wonders if she gets bored talking to him, and Lilith answers it’s just because she has a lot of things on her mind right now. Nico is the only one who can modify the airship, but Lilith feels stressed upon thinking the world keeps on crumbling as they sit around waiting like this. Lilith wants to do something to help.. and she’s about to check Nico’s work when Camus stops her from returning inside. Nico already told them not to come in until he’s done, but even those words escaped her distracted mind. Lilith keeps on worrying about Nico until eventually Camus tells her not to torment herself that much. He knows how she feels despite her attempt to hide it, and he asks her not to force herself in front of him.

Lilith wonders why Camus can tell how she feels, and he says it’s because he loves her that much. He’s always thinking about her all the time, so her feelings will always reach his heart even if she doesn’t tell him. Camus then says he doesn’t want Lilith to force herself to smile in front of him, because he knows how she feels inside and it would only make him sad if she’s pretending to be cheerful. Lilith admits she’s actually unsure if she’s really “the saint” who can save the world, and Camus smiles saying she’s really “the saint” — he can guarantee it. Lilith will always be Lilith despite her task and position, so she should do all the things she wants to do. If she wants to save the world, then it should be enough. He’s going to help her however he can. There are things she can and can’t do, so she shouldn’t force herself so hard. When Lilith finally smiles and thanks him for the encouraging words, Camus replies that he feels the happiest whenever she smiles. Then he takes her to walk around the town and eat delicious food until Nico is done upgrading the airship.

Along the way to Melrond, the airship gets attacked by a giant Bahamut in the “storm zone”. It keeps hurling ice spears towards them, but sadly the airship isn’t equipped with a weapon to fight back. The airship might crash before reaching Melrond if they don’t stop the Bahamut, so Camus asks if they can coat the airship with wind magic and use the airship itself to bring the giant dragon down. The wind is always Camus’ ally, so if he can tame this raging storm, it will surely be on their side. They’re not sure if it’s really going to work, but Lilith decides to believe in Camus. Just then something starts sparkling in the stormy sky, and Camus asks Lilith to lend him her power. Camus then tells Nico to ram the airship towards the Bahamut, and he shields the airship with wind magic — with Lilith’s feelings enhancing his magic power. The thunders outside — the sparkling things from earlier — add more power to the airship, and the Bahamut got slashed into two upon receiving the hit. ヽ(*´ー`*)ﾉ

The best thing about Camus’ plan is that everyone stays safe inside the airship, and they killed the Bahamut with one hit.. why didn’t ANYONE think about this before? (´・ω・`；) Needless to say everyone goes Σ(・д・ﾉ)ﾉ upon witnessing Camus’ power, and Camus only laughs before apologizing for putting pressure onto the airship. Sadly the airship doesn’t have much energy left thanks to the Bahamut’s attacks, so they have to break through Melrond’s barrier by force before the airship crashes down. Camus hugs Lilith as Nico rams the airship into the barrier, telling her that everything will be alright — he’s here to protect her.

Episode: All of Love

In Melrond, Lilith opens her eyes upon hearing Camus’ voice calling her to wake up. He’s really relieved to see her alive, and he explains that they’re currently in the outskirts of Melrond. The airship crash-landed after they took down the Bahamut, and he’s not sure what happened to their friends. Camus never carried someone while flying before, so he had to use the spirits’ power to make sure Lilith landed safely on the grass. Lilith remembers that Camus hugged her before they got thrown out, and he blushes saying it’s true. (❤ฺ￫艸￩) Camus wants to protect Lilith all the time, so it’s only natural for him to make sure she’s safe. Lilith is glad that Camus is unharmed too, and they decide to look for their friends in other areas.

Upon reaching the center of Melrond, both Lilith and Camus are surprised to see the terrifying scenery. Aside from the ruined city, he can’t sense any living presence at all — everything in Melrond is dead. However, he can feel the aura of gentle darkness wrapping the land. Camus then asks what Lilith thinks of darkness, and she answers it would scare her since she can’t see anything. Camus explains that darkness actually has the power to heal everything which has been scarred, and he can feel this gentle darkness healing the land. This reminds Lilith of the dream she saw earlier, and she tells Camus that it was humans’ arrogance that destroyed Melrond.. and God Melrond is currently healing the land in the darkness. Lilith apologizes since it’s all she can remember from the dream, but after teasing her by saying she’s a sleepyhead, Camus tells her it’s okay. God Melrond will remind her if she forgets something important. Lilith is “the saint” after all.

Camus then wonders why humans tend to destroy and taint things, because destruction will never bring happiness. He quickly apologizes saying he’s not blaming Lilith, but he feels sad to see humans bringing destruction everywhere. Heathcliff told them that humans were the ones who destroyed the gods’ realm, and the scenery of Melrond is the proof that he might be right. It might also be the reason why Heathcliff cut off all ties with the human world. Lilith answers that she won’t do such a thing. Despite Heathcliff’s opinion regarding humans, she can never abandon the world and let it crumble apart. Camus smiles saying he already decided to follow Lilith, and he will always help her no matter what happens. As long as Lilith doesn’t give up on saving the world, Camus won’t give up as well — he will always be with her. Just then they notice Nico’s smoke signal from afar, and Camus takes Lilith to meet up with their friends.

When they find Rogner in the government office’s control center, Camus directly asks why he destroyed Savila along with everything in it. Rogner answers it’s necessary to save humanity, because Lovelost can never be stopped unless humans fear the gods again. Rogner says it’s necessary to prevent humanity from getting destroyed, but Camus then asks why is he trying to prevent people from dying. It’s only natural for all living things to die because life will always change its form, and the same goes for humans — they will die when the time comes. Rogner is interfering with nature, not to mention he’s also doing it for the wrong reason. Sadly Rogner has completely lost his mind, so all that’s left from him is only an insane, sad empty shell who’s ready to destroy everything on his way.

Camus feels sorry for Rogner, but since Rogner won’t let a fairy like him ruining his salvation plan, Camus has to fight back with Melrond’s darkness as his ally. Lilith is worried, but Camus tells her everything will be alright and asks her to lend him her strength. Rogner takes this as an insult, and he summons dark waves to blast them away.. only to get it reflected by Camus’ determination to protect Lilith, which is supported by Lilith’s feelings as well. As Rogner stares in shock, Camus gathers power from the darkness, the land and the wind to finish Rogner off with a single, powerful magic blast. Rogner can’t believe a fairy like Camus has such a strong power, but Camus calmly says he can do anything to protect Lilith. As long as he’s got her, he has nothing to fear. Not even a god. It’s also Rogner’s fault for underestimating him anyway.

After Lilith uses the broadcasting device to inform the world about Rogner’s defeat, suddenly she receives a certain someone’s curse and loses her consciousness. She’s surrounded by darkness when she opens her eyes later, with God Melrond’s gentle voice telling her to sleep and let the darkness heal her heart. Just then Lilith hears a familiar voice saying it’s okay for her to have a peaceful slumber, because he will always stay by her side. The owner of the voice, Camus, then appears in front of her eyes, saying she’s always working too hard.. but he loves that hardworking side of her as well. Camus holds Lilith’s hands asking if she needs anything — like food or water — because he can bring it over for her. If she feels lonely, then he can sing a lullaby for her.

Lilith then realized that she’s been hearing Camus’ voice ever since she was small.. and after spending all her life with him, he has become her other half. Camus then laughs saying Lilith is about to smile, and Lilith says he’s right — they’re always together. He always comforted her during the hard times, and he laughed with her during the happy times. Camus tells Lilith not to use past tense again, because they will always be together from now on. Lilith smiles saying Camus is always encouraging her like this, and Camus tells her not to worry because he will always protect her. Lilith finally says she shouldn’t give up here, and Camus asks her to wake up soon. When she asks him to wait for her, God Melrond gives her darkness’ blessings and takes her back to reality. Camus is really relieved when Lilith opens her eyes, and he goes to inform their friends that she finally woke up.

After leaving Melrond, Lilith can visit other places before flying to Ingrid.

[ Dodona ]

When the party lands in Dodona, Lilith goes to pray in the temple alone. She feels sad that her voice failed to reach Lovelost’s victims, but she’s not giving up yet and asks Yufis to continue watching over her. Right after Lilith finishes her prayers, Camus comes to the temple looking for her. He knows what’s on her mind, and he understands that she’s feeling down because the world’s situation isn’t improving even though they already defeated Rogner. Camus sadly says he’s not reliable as the gods, and when Lilith says he shouldn’t worry about this, Camus admits those words actually make him sad. She’s carrying a heavy burden on her shoulders, and yet all he could do is just to grow bigger without actually helping her mission. Lilith tries to tell him it’s not true, but Camus only says they’re actually quite similar right now. Both of them are feeling sad because they’re powerless, and yet they can’t do anything about it.

Camus sadly wonders what they should do, but Lilith reminds him that she can always do her best as long as they’re together. She can go this far because he’s always here to encourage her. Camus laughs and admits that Lilith’s words make him happy, even though it’s only natural for him to do so. If he can encourage her and cheer her up, then he’s going to do his best too.

Camus: “Your weaknesses, your strength, your cute side, your clumsy side..”
Camus: “How you get lonely easily and how you act strong..”
Camus: “I love everything from you!”

萌え━ﾟ+｡*(ｐｑ＞ω＜*)ﾟ+｡*━ええっ

The party goes to Ingrid’s sanctuary after that, where they finally find out that Horo is actually the culprit who cursed Yufis and spread Lovelost. He wants to destroy this world so he can create a new one for his mother — Goddess Renai — and he commands his monster army to attack the six countries before flying off to the underworld. After wiping out the first wave of monsters from Ingrid, the party decides to split up and help defending all six countries from the invasion. Lilith goes to Amafi with Camus, and they try persuading Heathcliff to do something.. but Heathcliff still refuses to help them. Instead, he tells them to go because convincing him to change his mind would only be a waste of time.

Before leaving, Camus tells Heathcliff that he can’t understand Heathcliff’s opinion. Heathcliff always says they can’t go against the force of nature, but after looking at Melrond’s condition, Camus realized that Amafi’s barrier is locking up the residents inside. If the world is crumbling apart, then he just can’t sit around waiting for the world to be completely destroyed. Heathcliff thinks Camus’ change of heart is also a part of nature’s circle of life, so he only tells Camus to do what he wants to do. No matter what kind of result this will bring, everyone in Amafi won’t blame Camus for it. Camus then takes Lilith to the world tree, where he wishes for God Amafi to lift the barrier around Amafi. He’s really thankful that God Amafi keeps protecting Amafi, but he doesn’t want everyone inside to remain oblivious of what’s happening outside. They’re all a part of this world, so they should fight together instead of hiding behind the barrier. He wants them to protect their hometown with their own hands.

As the answer to their prayer, the world tree shines and wraps Camus with its warm light — blessing him with the power to break the barrier. Camus then flies to the sky and destroys the barrier, shattering it into soft, fluffy fragments that fall to the ground below. Soon after Camus returns to the ground, they hear the sound of flapping wings as a Sacred Nephilim appears to attack them. Lilith is worried because Amafi is no longer protected, but Camus is ready to kick the Sacred Nephilim out of their land. After all, he destroyed Amafi’s barrier in order to protect it. The moment Camus starts fighting the Sacred Nephilim, Lilith holds i-Scepter and sends her feelings for Camus — increasing his magic power. Camus asks the nature’s spirits to give him their power, and he blasts the Sacred Nephilim with an insanely powerful four-elemental spell. Camus might only be a fairy, but he has the things he wants to protect too.

After the Sacred Nephilim vanishes, Camus and Lilith report what happened to Heathcliff back in Amafi. Despite Camus’ apology for destroying the barrier, Heathcliff laughs and tells him it’s alright. Heathcliff knew something like this would happen, but he didn’t stop them since Camus is a Vakista. The change Camus brings must be necessary for the world. Besides, Heathcliff also admits that he actually believed Camus would do something. Heathcliff can’t do anything but to accept changes and watch over things, and he doesn’t have any intentions to change either.. but he knows there are people who can change like Camus, and they’re the ones who will create the world from now on. The future is in the hands of the new generations.

As they wait for everyone to arrive, Camus and Lilith are taking a break in Forested Marjune. Camus says the forest always makes him feel calm, but he’s not sure if it’s because he grew up here. For Camus, his hometown will always be in Dodona — where he spent most of his life beside Lilith. When Lilith says a lot of things has happened since they left Dodona, Camus asks her to promise that she will tell him whenever she feels down. In return, he promises to never leave her side. Camus then says he really wants to protect the world and this beautiful forest, and he smiles when Lilith replies that she’ll be counting on him. He asks if she wants to climb the world tree, saying they can view the entire world from the top. Lilith says she can’t climb that high, and Camus laughs saying she can leave it to him. Then he holds her hand and carries her as he soars into the sky, showing her the view of world they’re trying to protect. As long as she wants to save the world, he’ll do his best to help her. (人´∀`)☆゜’・:*

Episode: Beyond the Future

Before heading off to the Sea of Oblivion, the party stops by Dodona first to get some rest and prepare themselves for the final battle. Camus and Lilith are resting in their room, and as they look back at their journey, Camus says he never thought Lilith would grow up to be someone who will save the world. A lot has happened since they followed Kirite and Nayuta to Ingrid, and before they knew it, she has turned into “the saint” who carries a heavy mission on her shoulders. Lilith then says whenever she’s back in this room, their journey feels like a dream and she could wake up anytime when Camus wakes her up in the morning. Camus then asks if she wants everything to be a dream, and Lilith admits a part of her actually thinks that way. She’s happy to have met everyone, but the mission might be too heavy for her.

Camus gently pats Lilith’s head and asks if she’s scared, and while she tries to cover it up at first, eventually Lilith admits that she does feel scared. Even more than losing, she’s afraid of hurting everyone. She keeps thinking of negative outcomes, and Camus sadly wonders if he can do anything to relieve her fear. Touched by his love, Lilith blushes and asks Camus to hug her. They don’t know what’s going to happen next, so she doesn’t want to hold back. Camus jokingly calls her a spoiled girl, but then he puts his arms around Lilith and hugs her. (๑´ლ`๑)♡ Lilith thinks about how it feels different to be hugged by Camus, but at the same time she can also feel a familiar sensation from the fairy she grew up with. She puts her arms around his back, hugging him too as they spend the night before the final battle together.

From Dodona, the party goes straight to the Sea of Oblivion and finds the monster entrance to the underworld. Nico takes Camus’ place to keep the inner gate open, and Camus goes to fight Horo together with Lilith. When they walk into the last chamber, Horo greets them by saying he finds it surprising that Lilith chose a “powerless fairy” like Camus out of all people. Camus tells Horo not to underestimate him, but Horo isn’t interested since fairies are useless creatures in his eyes. They always say they won’t interfere with nature, while in reality they’re only hiding in their peaceful land behind Heathcliff’s barrier. In the end, it’s all just an excuse to run away. Horo tries to tempt Camus by asking if he’s really not thinking of escaping, and Camus falls into silence because that’s indeed his weakness as a fairy. Or rather, it used to be his weakness. When Lilith holds his hand, Camus thanks her saying he’s alright. Camus then tells Horo that he might be different from humans, but that won’t change his decision to stop Horo. He admits he might be selfish for a fairy, because he wants a future with Lilith and will never give up on it. If Heathcliff says changes are the signs of growth, then he’s going to accept those changes.

Since Horo is inexperienced in direct battle and everyone’s moping the floor with his monster army, soon enough Camus kicks the poor guy’s ass with Lilith’s love enhancing his elemental magic. ｲｴ━━ヽ(★´д`)ﾉ━━ｲ!! They have a bright future ahead of them, and there’s no way they’ll let Horo ruin that future. Before Horo disappears, Camus says he used to have a quiet life away from the human world, but that’s only until he met Lilith. She taught him a lot of things he never knew before, and he believes in her love — unlike Horo who doesn’t believe in love other than his own. Fragments of light falls from the sky as Lovelost vanishes from the world, and each fragment turns into a flower upon touching the ground. Lilith feels as if the flowers are giving their blessings, and Camus explains that nature’s spirits are celebrating too.

Camus: “Um.. There’s something I want to tell you, now that it’s all over.”
Lilith: “Hm? What is it?”
Camus: “I love you, Lilith. I want to stay with you forever.”

||萌||ョ´∀`。)萌えぇ～↑

Even though Camus says “I love you” on a daily basis, Lilith blushes because she knows he’s referring to a different kind of love right now. Camus takes her to pick up their friends outside, and deep inside her heart, Lilith realized that she’s in love with him as well. (*ﾉ∀ﾉ)ｷｬｰ♡

Best Ending

After the battle, Lilith goes with Camus to visit Heathcliff in Amafi. The world has been saved thanks to them, and Heathcliff gives them his deepest gratitude. Camus is worried since Amafi is no longer protected by a barrier, but Heathcliff laughs saying they’re completely fine. At first he thought the fairies in Amafi would panick, but it appears that they’re adapting to the change with no problems. Heathcliff then says Camus has changed, and he believes it’s for the best. Amafi will keep changing too from now on, but everyone in Amafi will have more freedom and will. Heathcliff then tells them to get some rest, so they take a nap by the world tree. Both Lilith and Camus have a dream of traveling with their friends again, and they wake up feeling really nostalgic. When Lilith wonders how everyone is doing, Camus says they should visit them all around the world. Kirite is rebuilding Savila, Nayuta is back in Ingrid’s temple, Soo is working in Dinus, while Nate and Nico are now traveling together.

Since talking to Nate and Nico would only make things complicated, Camus and Lilith decide to return to Dodona after watching them from afar. All the villagers have returned to Dodona too, so Lilith will be able to resume her acolyte training from now on. Camus notices that the layout of the village may change, but the wind and the trees remain the same. While Lilith has grown up, her personality will never change either. Lilith pouts and asks if it means she’s not growing up at all, and Camus laughs saying she’s turning into an adult.. but in his eyes, she will always be the girl he wants to protect. ♪ﾟ+.ｏ(*萌´д`从´д`萌*)ｏ.+ﾟ♪ People might change along with the world, but his love for her will never change. Lilith then asks if it mean Camus will always stay with her, and he smiles saying he certainly will.

However, Camus then realized his feelings for Lilith actually did change. He has always loved her, but his love has changed forms. After their journey, Camus realized that he doesn’t want to hand Lilith to anyone — that’s how much he loves her. He wonders if she understands the difference, and she answers she does. Camus smiles saying he will always stay with Lilith, and finally he leans in to kiss her. ||萌||ョ´∀`。)萌えぇ～↑

Good Ending

After defeating Horo, Camus and Lilith return to Dodona together. Dodona is the place where their journey started, but when Camus says their journey is finally over, Lilith says it’s actually not over yet. The world suffered quite a lot of damage, and the victims of Lovelost still have to be healed. Camus is surprised, but then he smiles and says he understands. If Lilith wants to restore everyone smile, then he’s going to travel around the world with her. After they’re done with the preparations, Camus and Lilith embark on a journey to visit their friends. Savila, Ingrid, Dinus and Midvan are still recovering really slowly, but everyone is doing their best to restore their countries — no matter how long it’s going to take.

At the end of their journey, Camus and Lilith decide to visit Forested Marjune. The forest is as beautiful as always, and they feel in heaven because of how peaceful it is. Lilith thinks it’s so wonderful how the forest never changes, and Camus says there are a lot of good things that will never change — their relationship and his feelings towards her. No matter what happens, Camus will never stop loving Lilith. He feels happy just by staying with her, which is what he’s planning to do from now on. Lilith admits that she feels the same, and Camus says happiness is actually small yet difficult to obtain.. which is why he won’t ever leave her side. Everything might seem tough at the moment, but he’s sure they can overcome it together. Lilith smiles and says she’ll do her best too tomorrow, and Camus says they should get some rest for now — sharing the same dream as they fall into their peaceful nap together.

My goodness, what a sweet route. え─♪｡ﾟ+.o((*´∀`*))o｡ﾟ+.♪─ ぇぇっ Camus is really devoted and cares a lot about Lilith, which is a huge plus point in my eyes. He’s always been trying to protect her right from the start, and the journey slowly develops their affection for each other into love. Camus doesn’t have any drastic change / development aside from his appearance, but personally I find his relationship with Lilith very heartwarming. (人´∀`)☆゜’・:* His endings feel satisfying too (despite the slightly depresing aura in the good ending), and I also think the game’s title fits his story too somehow. Mainly because of Camus’ interactions with Heathcliff. Camus is actually my second favorite after Kirite, as you can see from how much ε-(*´∀`|萌| I put into this post. I can never resist a protective fairy guy. (*ﾉ∀ﾉ)ｷｬｰ♡

..and I just realized doing Soo between Kirite and Camus was a really bad idea.

Soo is a grappler from Dinus, the bustling city of culture and business. He’s really strong and talented in martial arts, but not a master in using his head. Before meeting Lilith, Soo spent his empty days gambling away in the casino. He’s well-known for always losing though, and his debts were piling up like a mountain until Lilith paid off everything for him. Cheerful and rough, Soo doesn’t have much knowledge regarding mythology. He’s 21 and fights with his fists.

Episode: Saint or Witch

After hiring Soo for the battle tournament, Lilith decides to explore Dinus with him.

[ Bar ]

After eating dinner, Lilith goes outside to get some fresh air. Soon she notices Soo walking out of the bar too, and he jokingly hits on her: “Hey lady, wanna play with me?” Lilith doesn’t get it and asks him what happened, but Soo only replies with “Have we met somewhere before? I wouldn’t forget someone as cute as you.” Σ(Д｀|||ノ)ノ Lilith blushes and asks if he’s drunk, and Soo turns red too saying he’s completely sober. It’s dangerous for her to go outside alone, so he’s only hitting on her before someone else does.

Soo: “Let’s play chase by the waves of the sea at dawn.”
Soo: “Then we can watch sunrise together while enjoying our morning coffee.”
Lilith: “Sure.”
Soo: “Huh? Seriously?” Σ(・д・　)
Lilith: “Eh? Is it wrong?”
Soo: “I-It’s not, but are you okay with me?”
Lilith: “Eh?”
Soo: “… sorry, suddenly I feel like a kidnapper.” (´・ω・`；)

Then he pats her head saying she shouldn’t follow unknown men to the sea. (○´ﾟωﾟ｀):;*.’:;ﾌﾞｯ

When Lilith says she has never seen the sea before, Soo promises to take her there one day. Soo wonders why she’s traveling with Nayuta, Kirite and Camus, so Lilith explains that Nayuta and Kirite are taking her to see the High Priestess in Ingrid. She’s under the suspicion of being a destructive witch, and she wants to clear that misunderstanding. Lilith asks Soo to keep this a secret since Nayuta will be angry if she reveals this to anyone, and he agrees to keep quiet. Soo then laughs saying a girl with such destructive power wouldn’t be troubled by the men in Dinus’ back alleys, but he’s worried that something might happen to Lilith in Ingrid. Since Lilith is planning to go home after clearing the misunderstanding, Soo promises to help by winning the tournament for her sake.

[ Casino ]

One day, Soo invites Lilith to visit the casino with him. She agrees because she has no plans, but it turns out he’s bringing her along to get lectured by Madam together. ( ಠ_ಠ ) Lilith is ready to receive it since she already came all the way here, but then Soo reveals his true intentions by saying “I’m here with her today, so keep it short and let us play in the casino.” il||li＿|￣|○il||li Of course Madam gets pissed and asks if Soo has any ideas about how large his debt is, but since this is Soo we’re dealing with.. he only laughs saying he doesn’t remember. Besides, he will get enough money to pay off everything after winning the tournament — there’s nothing to worry about! ＼(^o^)／ Lilith is surprised when Madam reminds Soo about his debts to other people, but Soo says he’ll do something about it later. Someday. Maybe. Madam is about to say something about Soo’s teacher in frustration, but Soo cuts her off, makes up an excuse, and drags Lilith out of the casino.

Outside, Lilith tells Soo that Madam seems to be worried about him. Soo finds it hard to believe since Madam is only a “mean old hag” in his eyes, but Lilith points out that Madam wouldn’t be so concerned about Soo’s debts if she doesn’t care. Soo also says he doesn’t want to live a normal, boring life, and when Lilith says having a normal life isn’t that bad, he answers “That’s because you’re an acolyte. It’s not like I wanna be a priest.” ┐(´～`；)┌ When Lilith asks what he wants to be, Soo proudly says he wants to be the strongest fighter in the world. Soo’s role model is his great teacher, but he seems surprised when Lilith asks what he learned from his teacher. Soo reluctantly answers “to live freely and aim for the top”, but he also mentions that his teacher left him with the words “a clenched fist can’t grab anything” — something he can’t figure out up until now. Soo shakes his doubts away saying his master was a really amazing man, and he eventually agrees when Lilith tells him to listen to Madam sometimes.

Sometimes. Just not now.

Episode: Keep That Love and Save the World

After meeting the Holy Ones, the party returns to Dinus and learns about Nico the Great Sage from Madam. She can track him down in a few days, so everyone’s free to explore Dinus until she can get the necessary information.

[ Town Streets ]

If Lilith goes to the town streets, Soo takes her to visit the food stalls along the way. Just then a man comes to greet Soo, saying he’s glad to see Soo again because Dinus lacks spirit when Soo is away. Lilith wonders if the man is Soo’s friend, but Soo then admits he actually doesn’t know the man’s name. A lot of people know Soo’s name because he won the tournament, and also because he’s famous for his bad luck in gambling. He jokingly says Lilith is currently more famous than him because of the wanted posters, but he then apologizes for making a joke out of her situation.

Soo: “Are you angry?”
Lilith: “I’m angry.”
Soo: “Eh. For real?”
Lilith: “For real.”
Soo: “Pffft.. Ahahaha!”
Lilith: “Hey! I said I’m angry, why are you laughing?”
Soo: “Nah. I thought you’re so cute mimicking my way of speaking like that.”

Lilith blushes saying she never uses rough words because she grew up in a temple, and she wanted to try speaking like Soo earlier. Lilith wonders if she sounded weird, but Soo answers she’s cute — just like a small girl who’s trying to speak like her big brother. This causes Lilith to turn as red as a tomato, and Soo buys her a sandwich as a sign of gratitude for her cuteness earlier. ヽ(*´ー`*)ﾉ When Lilith says it’s delicious, Soo suddenly leans in and takes a HUGE bite before she could even react lol. Obviously she protests and pouts, so he offers his sandwich in return. Soo’s sandwich is already half-bitten, and Lilith is hesitant because taking a bite also means sharing an indirect kiss with him.. but she quickly pushes the thoughts aside and takes a huge bite of sandwich too. (。-∀-)ﾆﾋｯ♪ Soo protests since most of his half-eaten sandwich are gone, but he’s glad to see Lilith smiling so happily.

Lilith feels like she’ll get scolded for eating while walking, and Soo laughs asking what would she do if Nayuta suddenly chases them from afar. (○´ﾟωﾟ｀):;*.’:;ﾌﾞｯ They also bought food and ate them while walking during Soo’s first Dinus tour, and they can still remember how Nayuta gave them the look of disapproval back then. xD Unlike the strict Dodona and Dinus, Soo says the people in Dinus’ temple never scolded him from eating on the streets. God Dinus himself is known to be heroic with a big heart, so Lilith shouldn’t be worried about such things.

Along the way to Midvan, the party decides to camp out near the rocky area of the desert. At night, Lilith goes out looking for Soo and finds him sitting not too far away from their campfire. She asks if he’s not cold and he says he’s fine, but when she walks away saying “you don’t need these coffee then”, he instantly panicks and says he’ll drink it. (〃ﾟ艸ﾟ):;* Lilith says she’s worried that Soo might catch a cold here, but he lightly replies with “I’m fine. Idiots won’t catch a cold right? It’s okay.” … Soo. Did you just admit you’re an idiot? ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵ Lilith then sits down beside Soo and says there’s no sea nor sunrise here, but right now they can gaze at the moon together while drinking coffee. Happy that Lilith still remembers their promise, Soo says he’ll fulfill that promise next time.

Soo then wonders who would gain benefit by living in a sea of sand like this, and when Lilith reluctantly says “camels”, he jokingly says he’ll confirm this to Nayuta later. Lilith asks him not to do it since Nayuta will definitely give her the ( ≖_ゝ≖ ) look, and Soo laughs both of them are scared of him. Lilith says it’s only natural for her because a Holy Knight is a great senior for an acolyte like her, and Soo just HAVE to remind her that Nayuta is no longer Ingrid’s Holy Knight. Which obviously makes her feel guilty for dragging Nayuta into this mess. (屮ﾟДﾟ)屮 Thankfully Lilith is really positive, as she turns the guilt to motivate herself — saying she has to save the world and prove Nayuta’s innocence. Upon hearing this, Soo suddenly flicks Lilith’s forehead for saying “something uncute.” Nayuta wouldn’t be happy if he hears this, because it was his own decision to follow her. If she feels responsible for this, it’s just the same as disrespecting Nayuta’s decision. When Lilith thanks him for the encouragement, Soo asks if she wants him to flick her forehead again — laughing and patting her head when she refuses.

After meeting Nate in Midvan, the party decides to save him from the assassin guild. They go to Zanas Valley after gathering the necessary information, but the rocky mountain road drains Lilith’s energy really quickly. Soo offers his hand for her to hold onto, but she refuses saying it was her idea for her to come here. It would be really pathetic if she gives up on the way. Soo only remains silent for a while, and eventually he says he doesn’t think it’s pathetic. It’s not like they’re expecting her to be capable in everything, because everyone has their own strengths and flaws. He admits he’s only good at fighting and not thinking, and he asks if she’s willing to help him think whenever necessary. When Lilith says yes, Soo points out that it’s the same as their current situation. Lilith finally gives in and holds Soo’s big, warm hand.

As Soo helps her to walk through the rocky path, Lilith thinks about how he’s just like a reliable big brother. He’s not strict and upright, but he’s always watching over her and comes to help when she’s in trouble. Soo is also willing to carry her princess-style if she’s tired, though Lilith refuses since it’d be embarrassing. xD She asks him to tell her whenever he needs any help, because she wants to be his strength — not just to help him think. As the answer, Soo turns red and goes “Okay. Please help me when the time comes.” Upon reaching the assassin guild, Soo leads the party as they step inside the building. Arrows start flying towards Soo from the shadows, but he easily dodges them and knocks out the assassin who’s shooting the arrows only with one hit. ｲｴ━━ヽ(★´д`)ﾉ━━ｲ!!

Episode: Blessing and Curse

On the way back to Dinus, the party decides to camp out in the desert again. Lilith goes out of the camp to get some fresh air late at night, and Soo comes asking if she’s not going to bed — jokingly saying she’ll get wrinkles tomorrow if she doesn’t sleep properly. When Lilith turns red and tells him not to say such a terrifying thing, Soo smiles saying this is more like her. He says she’s been looking sad and blank until now, and when she touches her cheeks in disbelief, he also touches her cheeks.. and lightly pinches them. Σ(・∀・ﾉ)ﾉ Soo finds it fun because Lilith’s cheeks are soft, but at the same time he also realized that her face is really cold. Even though Lilith says she’s fine, Soo wraps her cheeks with his big hands to keep her warm. (๑´ლ`๑)♡ Soo is more than willing to share his warmth, though he doesn’t realize that Lilith’s face turns hot because she’s blushing. xD

When Lilith admits that she couldn’t sleep, Soo wonders if she took a nap for too long or didn’t eat enough for dinner. Lilith says it’s because she has a lot on her mind, and Soo asks if she’s thinking about breakfast. (○´ﾟωﾟ｀):;*.’:;ﾌﾞｯ Apparently “worries” means “food” in Soo’s mind, so Lilith explains that she’s been thinking about their quest to save the world. Soo finds it amazing that Lilith couldn’t sleep because her worries, since it has never happened to him before.. and that’s perfectly normal, considering Soo’s mind is only filled with either food, weather, or naps. Lilith frowns and asks him to live more seriously, but Soo only says he’s thinking about his life too — even though it’s only for a little bit. Soo then admits he’s actually envious of people who live their lives seriously. He can do basically anything with minimal effort, and that’s why he’s never gotten serious about anything in his life.

However, Lilith says that’s just like him. People have different ways of living their lives, so “not having any worries” doesn’t necessarily mean “not taking life seriously”. Besides, she finds it fun to watch over his carefree lifestyle. Soo is surprised and seems unsure, but Lilith tells him that she’s feeling a lot better now thanks to him. Soo blushes saying it’s the first time someone has ever said such a thing to him, because usually people keep telling him to think about his life seriously. Soo pats Lilith’s head as he shyly thanks her, and she also thanks him for cheering her up. She feels a lot better after talking to him, and she’s going to learn from him about how to not overthink stuff. Or else — just as he put it — she might go bald.

Episode: The Enemy’s Form

In Forested Marjune, Lilith searches for Amafi’s entrance with Soo.

[ Waterfall ]

When Lilith is looking at the waterfall carefully, Soo suddenly appears from behind and jokingly pretends to push her into the water. Σ(Д｀|||ノ)ノ Lilith screams in shock thinking she’s going to fall, but Soo says it’s okay because he’s holding her properly. There’s no way he’d shove her into the waterfall, and even if she really falls into the water, he’s going to take responsibility by saving her.. even though he can’t swim either. (´・ω・`；) Soo mentions that his teacher used to train in a waterfall like this, but Soo never tried doing the same thing. There are no waterfalls near Dinus, but Soo wouldn’t train anyway even if there’s a waterfall nearby — he’s a genius after all. Soo only does things he finds enjoyable, so he won’t be able to live in a strict temple like Lilith and Nayuta. He never puts effort into anything, and he doesn’t have any intentions to do so because he can get anything he wants to achieve. Like winning the battle tournament every year, for instance.

Lilith falls into silence upon hearing this, and Soo quickly adds it doesn’t mean he’s making fun of them. In fact, recently he starts thinking if his carefree lifestyle is the right thing to do. When he sees Kirite and Nayuta doing their best to to move forward, Soo starts thinking if it’s really okay for him to be so carefree. That being said, he doesn’t want to do hard things on purpose either. However, Lilith says doing your best doesn’t mean you have to suffer. Soo became his teacher’s apprentice and had fun learning a lot of things from him, which proves that training can be enjoyable as well. Soo only doesn’t realize his own hard work because he’s enjoying everything. Surprised by her answer, Soo says Lilith is so amazing for having such a strong heart. Lilith says she’s only doing everything she can for him, and Soo replies he wants to do everything he can to protect her too.

[ Limestone Cave ]

Upon entering the limestone cave, both Soo and Lilith are amazed by how beautiful the interior is. Lilith says they can’t tell how beautiful it is from outside, but Soo tells her the same goes for everything in life. After all, life wouldn’t be exciting if everything looks the same inside out. For example, they won’t appreciate the cave’s beauty as much if the exterior looks equally pretty. Soo is surprised when Lilith says he has that kind of gap as well, and she explains that while he looks scary and foolish, he’s actually kind and reliable. They never expected someone like him to be Vahnstein’s son either, so that’s the biggest shock for them. Soo only laughs saying it’s nice to learn more about each other, because it feels like they’re gradually getting closer to each other. (。-∀-)ﾆﾋｯ♪

Lilith wonders if it’s okay for her to enjoy beautiful places like this, and Soo tells her it’s fine — she has his permission. ヽ(*´ー`*)ﾉ They don’t know how long their journey will last, but Soo is wishing he can travel with them forever. Or rather, traveling alone with Lilith. When Lilith asks what he’s whispering about, Soo blushes and says it’s a secret.

Just then a blinding flash of light appears before them, opening the entrance to Amafi nearby. Soo is impressed thinking Lilith’s power has unlocked Heathcliff’s barrier, but she says it’s not her power. Their bond has been approved by Amafi, and that’s what opened the barrier. Soo blushes upon hearing this, and he goes “what is this embarrassing feeling!?” before running off to call their friends. xD

That night, Soo comes to inform Lilith that Heathcliff (“ドラゴンのじいちゃん”) will be ready to see them tomorrow morning. Soo then invites Lilith to take a look around the town, and she gladly accepts the invitation. They reach Amafi’s gate after having fun looking at the shops, but Lilith notices that Soo seems to be really quiet today. It turns out Soo is still wondering why they’re allowed to enter Amafi, and when Lilith says it’s because their bond has been approved, Soo asks what kind of bond do they share. Lilith honestly answers she doesn’t understand either, but she knows their bond is real. Soo admits that he wants to protect Lilith, but he’s not sure if he wants to protect her as a Vakista or as.. something else. (。-∀-)ﾆﾋｯ♪

Soo then says he’s feeling really grateful towards Lilith, since he’s been rotting away in Dinus after his teacher’s death. If they didn’t meet, he’d still be wasting his life away. However, Lilith thinks Soo would be okay even without her. Despite his lifestyle, she believes he’ll get up and do the right thing when the time comes. After a short silence, Soo sighs saying that’s exactly why he can never betray Lilith. Despite his lifestyle and personality, she believes in him all the time. Soo then pats Lilith’s head and says he still doesn’t understand his feelings for now, but he will always protect her.

Episode: As a Saint

After obtaining the airship, Lilith is free to visit other areas before they fly to Dodona.

[ Dinus ]

From Madam, the party learns that Lovelost is starting to affect Dinus. At first the victims only became gloomy, but lately they’re spacing out all day like empty shells without any souls. This decreases the amount of crimes in Dinus, but of course they can’t feel happy when Lovelost is turning the citizens into living zombies. Madam isn’t affected at all though, and she’s always on their side whenever they need any help. After leaving the casino, Soo takes his friends to see Vahnstein in the castle. Lilith politely thanks him for providing a military train for their Savila trip, but Soo simply says he’s only here to see his old man’s face. Vahnstein then asks if they made any progress, but since Soo answers with a simple “nothing, just so-so I guess?”, Lilith quickly says that Soo helped them a lot during the journey. He protected her from danger, and he also encouraged her during the hard times. Vahnstein is happy to see Lilith protecting Soo, but he thinks it’s only natural for a man to do those things. So manry. ヽ(*´ー`*)ﾉ

Upon learning that Lovelost is invading the world, Vahnstein asks if there’s something he can do to prevent it from spreading. He also asks if they can find the culprit who cursed Yufis, but Soo tells his old man not to be so agitated. Lilith is “the saint” and he’s her Vakista — they’ll do something to solve this problem. Soo says Nayuta and Nico will do all the thinking since it’s not his specialty, but he knows what he needs to do: protect Lilith and save the world. Vahnstein wonders if Soo can really do it, and Soo admits he’s not sure.. but they won’t know the result unless they try. In any case, Vahnstein is on their side. He’s looking forward to see what kind of result they will bring, and he’s more than willing to support them as long as they don’t give up. On the other hand, he doesn’t want to see them again if they give up along the way. Not even Soo, because he doesn’t need a “real idiot” as his son. The next time they come to visit him again, he’s expecting to hear some progress.

[ Forested Marjune ]

When their airship flies above Forested Marjune, the party decides to stop by and take a break in the forest. Lilith visits the lake with Soo, and he comments about how beautiful the scenery is. As a person who lived and grew up in Dinus’ back alleys, Soo doesn’t have much chance to visit beautiful places like this. Soo also mentions that he used to pull pranks when he was a kid, and a mean old lady named Madam would scold or spank him. Lilith says it’s just Madam’s way of showing her affection, and Soo says it was indeed Madam who took care of him after his mother died. It was Madam too who introduced him to the casino, though she regrets ever doing such a thing LOL. Soo doesn’t get it, but Lilith 100% understands Madam’s feelings. xD

Soo then says the lake is so clear like a mirror, and Lilith tells him that legend says the lake can reflect people’s hearts. Soo asks Lilith to try it out, but she’s too scared to do so.

Soo: “It’s okay, I understand. You’re afraid to see how much you looove me, right?”
Lilith: “Ahahahahaha!”
Soo: “…..” (´・ω・`)
Lilith: “Ahahaha. What’s wrong, Soo?”
Soo: “Haha. No, I said it to make you laugh.. but it hurts me if you burst into laughter.”
Lilith: “Ahaha. I’m sorry.”
Soo: “No. I won’t forgive you. As the punishment you’ll have to look into the lake.”

LOL. POOR GUY. ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵

Lilith admits she’s actually scared that her worries and fears would be reflected, and Soo tells her to take a deep breath and stop worrying about such things. Lilith thanks him for making her feel better, and Soo says she’s really strong — even stronger than he is. While Soo is strong physically, Lilith has the strength to keep moving forward despite all of her worries. Soo really admires that side of her, and that’s the reason why he decided to follow Lilith. He promises to protect her, so he wants her to protect that strength.. because the only one who can protect her heart is only Lilith herself.

When the party splits up for the second time, Soo asks Lilith to see Vahnstein together. Dinus is his territory, but he’d feel lonely if he has to stay in Dinus alone. Lilith thinks it’s only because he doesn’t want to get scolded alone, but she agrees anyway — much to Camus’ dismay. xD Upon meeting Vahnstein, Lilith asks if he has any plans to handle Lovelost’s effect. Vahnstein explains that the main issue they’re dealing with is hunger, because even though the citizens are losing their will to live, they still need to eat as long as they’re alive. He’s been handing out food supplies for everyone, and he also implemented a system for people to report to them if they see Lovelost’s victims.

Vahnstein then asks what Soo is planning to do from here, but Soo doesn’t answer because he doesn’t know what to do. Vahnstein teases him by calling him pathetic, but Soo only says it’s not something he can answer so easily. This actually impresses Vahnstein, since it means Soo is actually thinking of doing something to solve this problem. When Soo says it’s obvious, Vahnstein reminds him about how easily he brushed off this issue before. He wonders why Soo doesn’t say “we’ll do something about this somehow” like he used to be, but Soo doesn’t understand either. He only knows “somehow” won’t work in this case, and Vahnstein laughs saying he has grown up a little bit. Vahnstein then tells Soo that whenever people are thinking about something seriously, they would choose their words carefully. It’s something Soo didn’t have before, but he certainly has developed some seriousness in him. Soo says he can’t say things without thinking anymore since he’s afraid it’d put Lilith in trouble, and Vahnstein laughs saying that’s such a weak answer.. but being weak is necessary because people would act more carefully when they’re weak, and that’s the key to avoid failure. He’s glad to see his son worrying about something, because Soo will be able to find a new path once he gets over his worries. The same goes for Lilith, so Vahnstein wants her to keep this in mind as well.

After leaving the castle, Soo tells Lilith to return first because he wants to visit a certain place before going back. Lilith notices that Soo has been acting strangely and asks if she can come along, and so he takes her to visit his teacher’s grave. He knows his teacher won’t be able to give him any answers, but he still wants to ask for his teacher’s opinion. Lilith asks what kind of person his teacher was, and Soo describes him as a huge, strong man who was amazing in battle. Since Soo and Vahnstein are living apart, he was the one who raised Soo like father and son. Even until now, Soo still can’t believe that such a strong person could die so easily in the hands of a drunk man. He still can’t figure out the meaning behind his teacher’s last words either — “a clenched fist can’t grab anything.” It confuses him because his teacher also taught him that a fighter must harden his fists, not to mention his teacher died a foolish death as well.

Soo then asks Lilith if he’s allowed to grab the things he wants to obtain with his fists, so she says she doesn’t know what his teacher wanted to say.. but she knows one thing for certain: he wanted Soo to fight and grab anything he wants to get. Soo admits that he might be waiting for someone to say those words to him, and today Soo comes here to tell his teacher that he’s going to take a different path than him. Soo then turns around to face his teacher’s grave and apologizes for not following his path, because there’s a certain something he just can’t give up on. Soo also says this is the second major decision he ever made in his life. The first one was when he decided to become his teacher’s apprentice, and now the second one is his decision to follow Lilith. Soo will listen to his answer when they meet again someday, but for now he’s going to walk on his own path in life.

From the graveyard, Soo takes Lilith to see Vahnstein again. Soo admits that he still can’t think of any plans because he’s a fool, but now he can say with certainty that he will definitely do something to stop Lovelost. Vahnstein notices there’s something diferent about Soo, who then admits he always thought his fists are only useful for punching the enemies who are standing in front of his eyes.. but now he realized that his fists can also reach things which are further away. He’s going to use his fists to open his path and find the answer he’s been looking for in the future someday. Soo also believes there must be a meaning behind his clenched fists, and Vahnstein laughs saying his stupid son has made an impressive progress. Vahnstein tells Soo to treasure those fists, and he also gives Soo a present — an armor blessed with God Dinus’ protection, made from a fire dragon’s fur.

Soo: “Does it suit me?”
Lilith: “Yes, you look cool in it.”
Soo: “… seriously?”
Lilith: “Hehe. Seriously. It really suits you!”
Soo: “Did you fall in love with me all over again?”
Lilith: “…..” (・_・；)
Soo: “Don’t look at me with such cold eyes.” (´・ω・`；)

So in the end, Soo will always be Soo. ＼(^o^)／

After saying goodbye to Vahnstein, Soo and Lilith warps to Forested Marjune by using Nico’s crystal balls. Lilith wanders off alone upon arriving in the forest, and Soo follows her because he’s worried about her. Lilith admits that she gets worried sometimes, but she won’t complain because this is the path she decided to take. She’ll continue doing her best, though she might need his help whenever she feels down. Soo then says Lilith is really different from him, as in their way of thinking is the exact opposite of each other. Lilith always moves forward without giving up, while Soo always gives up on everything right from the start. Sometimes Soo feels out of place and wonders if it’s really okay for him to stay with Lilith, but she clearly says she needs him. He always gives her encouraging words whenever she feels down, and that’s a fact that will never change. Besides, they can complete each other because they’re different. Soo finally smiles saying he feels refreshed thanks to her answer, and now he realized that if he’s missing something, he only needs to find something to fill it. That’s why he will follow her forever, doing everything he can to help her.

Later on, everyone waits in Dinus as Nico upgrades their airship in the castle’s treasury. Soo finds Lilith looking sad outside, and he asks her what happened. Lilith says she feels bad for not doing anything, but Soo tells her not to worry since “Great Teacher NicoNico” is currently working on their airship — they only need to wait. Soo jokingly says Lovelost will disappear if people become ラブラブ like Lilith and him, but since she only remains quiet, he reminds her that humans have the power to repel Lovelost. They still have to stop Rogner, but she should stop worrying about every single thing or else she’ll start growing white hair. ヽ(*´ー`*)ﾉ She finally smiles when he says it’s a joke, and she realized that he’s right. She’ll run out of energy if she keeps overthinking stuff, and she feels much easier thanks to him. Soo always looks like he’s fooling around without thinking, but Lilith realized that’s his strength. This isn’t the first time she feels saved by him, and she knows he will keep saving her from now on.

Along the way to Melrond, the airship gets attacked by a Bahamut in the “storm zone”. At this rate the airship will fall down before they can even reach Melrond, and they might need to turn the airship around. After all, the damage could be fatal if they let the Bahamut attack them from behind. Fighting enemies directly from the front is Soo’s specialty, so he asks Nico to open the airship door — he’s going to punch the Bahamut.. with his bare fists. Σ(・д・　) Lilith decides to trust Soo, so he climbs out to the deck and fights the Bahamut with his flaming fists. Sadly one hit isn’t enough to bring it down, and Soo takes damage when the Bahamut releases its sharp scales to slash him. Lilith screams Soo’s name from inside, and even though her voice got lost in the wind, he glances and her and smiles as he gets up — telling her not to worry. When the Bahamut lunges to attack Soo, Lilith sends her feelings through i-Scepter and enhances Soo’s fists with burning flames. Then only with one hit, Soo punches the Bahamut and cuts the poor creature into half. Σ(Д｀|||ノ)ノ As the.. Bahamut’s remains.. fall to the ground below, Soo calmly returns inside and asks Lilith to heal his wounds. When Nico pushes the airship into Melrond’s barrier, Soo hugs Lilith and envelops her with his comfortable warmth.

Episode: All of Love

In Melrond, Lilith wakes up to Soo’s voice calling her to open her eyes. Soo panicks as he tries to check Lilith’s pulse, but since he doesn’t know how to do check it, in the end the decides to give her mouth-to-mouth resuscitation instead. ＼(^o^)／ She opens her eyes to find his face being so dangerously close to hers, and while she blushes saying he’s TOO close, he’s really glad to see her alive and panicking. The relief also causes Soo to feel the pain from his injured shoulder, and he admits he got the wound when they got thrown out of the airship. Soo says it was his own fault for being careless, but Lilith remembers that he was protecting her when their airship crashed into the barrier earlier.. so she ignores his protests and heals him. Lilith is still feeling bad for the injury, but Soo says it’s not her fault. The one at fault is “Great Teacher NicoNico” for using a fragile airship, so now they need to find him and throw complaints to the poor guy. (○´ﾟωﾟ｀):;*.’:;ﾌﾞｯ

As they walk through Melrond’s ruins, Lilith and Soo notice how the land is so badly damaged. There are rumors about Melrond being a “cursed land”, but Soo says this is far worse than a curse. The damage is even worse than Savila, and he wonders what caused the entire city to fall into ruins like this. Lilith asks if Soo can see this horrible scenery without feeling anything, and he says he feels depressed.. but mourning over the ruined land won’t be able to change anything. They need to see the truth and accept it, or else they can never move on. Realizing that Soo is right, Lilith says they shouldn’t run away from reality no matter how sad it is. Soo says he really admires that positive side of Lilith, because she can accept everything quickly and rebuild her feelings again. Lilith replies that it was him who opened her eyes, and she can also feel kindness in his words. She knows Soo is thinking about doing something for Melrond, and he says she’s right even though it’s going to take time. Lilith then tells Soo about the dream she saw earlier, which shows that Melrond was destroyed by humans’ arrogance. Currently God Melrond is healing the land in the darkness, and Lilith feels that God Melrond’s kindness is sort of similar to Soo’s.

..though Soo doesn’t get what Lilith is talking about. AT ALL. (屮ﾟДﾟ)屮
In the end Lilith only says Soo is an amazing person, and he promised to support her with his own hands. After all, they shouldn’t rely on the gods all the time. Just then Soo notices Nico’s smoke signal floating to the sky, and he takes Lilith there to meet up with their friends.

When they find Rogner in the government office’s control center, Soo is already excited to kick his ass. Rogner, on the other hand, only goes “who the heck are you ( ≖_ゝ≖ )” LOL. It doesn’t kill Soo’s excitement though, and Rogner asks why does Soo want to fight him. Soo replies it’s because Rogner is doing something stupid, so he’s going to stop both Rogner and Lovelost no matter what. Rogner says he’s willing to destroy everything in order to get humans to love the gods again, and realizing that Rogner is completely broken, Soo challenges Rogner for a duel. Rogner starts the battle by hurling dark waves towards Soo, who counter the attacks with his burning fists. Soo looks really cool when he says Rogner has no chance to win against him, but sadly all of his coolness crumbles apart the moment he adds “you keep saying stuff I don’t understand!” Why yes, Soo doesn’t get what Rogner means by bringing “salvation” or “purging the world”. He fights without understanding the reason. ＼(^o^)／

Obviously Rogner gets really pissed upon hearing Soo’s words, so he steps back and gathers his dark waves to blast Soo into pieces.. which don’t stand a chance against Soo’s awesome flames. Rogner is shocked when Soo delivers the last blow onto his face, and he asks where did Soo get such a monstrous strength from. Soo replies it’s because Lilith believes in him, and so he’s got no choice but to defeat him. Poor Rogner then starts fading away, and eventually Yufis purifies his soul with her warm light. Just in case you’re wondering.. no you didn’t miss anything. Lilith doesn’t enhance Soo’s fists at all during this battle, so he really defeats Rogner with his own strength. I feel terribly sorry for Rogner, honestly. (´・ω・`；)

After Lilith uses the broadcasting device to inform the world about Rogner’s defeat, suddenly she receives a certain someone’s curse and loses her consciousness. She’s surrounded by darkness when she opens her eyes later, with God Melrond’s gentle voice telling her to sleep and let the darkness heal her heart. Just then a familiar voice says it’s fine if she wants to get some sleep for now, since nothing good will come out if she forces herself. Lilith recognized the voice as Soo’s, and Soo admits that he’s always envious of Lilith’s positive personality. He asks her to go back because unlike him, she still has an important mission to carry out. He then summons his flames saying he’s always here to support her, and overflowing strength will be useless if she doesn’t return to fight with him. Soo vanishes after telling Lilith to return as soon as possible, and when she tries to chase after him, God Melrond takes her back to reality and gave her the darkness’ blessings. When Lilith wakes up, she finds a relieved Soo right in front of her eyes — happily informing their friends that she has regained consciousness.

After leaving Melrond, Lilith can visit other places before flying to Ingrid.

[ Dinus ]

If Lilith visits Dinus, Soo goes to report his brilliant victory to Vahnstein.. who’s not surprised at all since he already heard Lilith’s voice. It pisses him off to thank Soo, so Vahnstein expresses his gratitude towards Lilith instead. xD Lilith admits she feels sad that her voice failed to reach Lovelost’s victims, not to mention they still have to find the real culprit behind Lovelost as well. Vahnstein says he understands why Lilith is feeling down, but she needs to keep her faith as “the saint”. If she’s complaining about her quest in front of people, she would only cause them to worry. Since Lilith still can’t conceal her worries, Vahnstein then says if he’s in her position, he’d make a move first instead of worrying. Even if his power is insufficient, then he’s going to put more devotion into his effort. If she really wants to save the world, she should throw all of her worries away. Vahnstein is expecting to see more growth the next time they meet again.

Soo isn’t pleased about his old man making Lilith feeling even more depressed, but Lilith knows Vahnstein is right. His words might be harsh, but he’s encouraging her to move forward. That, and he also calls Lilith by her name. He’s looking at her as a person, not at her position as “the saint”. Soo is pissed that Vahnstein also took away his chance to comfort Lilith, so he’s going to push Lilith’s back too next time. Even if there’s a cliff or a mountain of needles in front of her eyes. Thanks a lot, Soo. ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵ Lilith protests saying he shouldn’t push her back in such situations, but he only pats her head and says it’s his turn to encourage her next time.

[ Dodona ]

Soo finds Lilith praying in Dodona’s temple, asking Yufis to keep watching over her. She’s still sad that her voice failed to reach people’s hearts, and he asks if she’s okay. Soo knows how Lilith feels inside, so she doesn’t have to pretend to be cheerful in front of him. Lilith then says she’s feeling so powerless even though the whole world is suffering, and she’s wishing she has more power to do something about Lovelost. However, Soo says Lilith is really powerful. Even when she’s feeling down, she’s still thinking about doing something.. and that’s the proof that she’s special. Normal people will lose hope when they see the world crumbling apart, and Soo himself wouldn’t be able to come this far if he never met Lilith. When Lilith says it’s thanks to him for always cheering her up, Soo blushes saying he really loves her honesty — as well as her weakness, strength, and everything in her.

The party goes to Ingrid’s sanctuary after that, where they finally learn that Horo is the culprit who cursed Yufis and spread Lovelost. He’s planning to destroy this world and create a new one for his mother — Goddess Renai — and he sends his beloved monsters to invade the six countries before flying off to the underworld. After taking care of all the monsters in Ingrid, the party decides to split up and help defending each country from the invasion. Nico drops Lilith and Soo at Dinus, and they immediately go to check Madam’s condition. Of course she’s doing just fine since this is Dinus’ boss we’re talking about, and she also says Dinus won’t lose that easily as long as they have Vahnstein.. but they don’t know how long they can hold out.

Soo and Lilith go to see Vahnstein directly after that, and he asks Soo to help defending Dinus with his strength. The next waves of monsters will come to attack Dinus again sooner or later, so Vahnstein wants Soo to fight alongside him. Now normally people would agree right away to defend their beloved hometown, but Soo’s answers is “Don’t decide such things without my permission. I’m Lilith’s Vakista.” ┐(´～`；)┌ Vahnstein has to formally ask for Lilith’s permission before Soo eventually agrees, but for some reason Soo gets creeped out because Vahnstein looks so happy. Out in the castle hallway, Soo admits he has never fought for anyone before he met Lilith. This is the first time Vahnstein ever needs him too, because Vahnstein has never asked him to “fight for Dinus” before. They have been living apart for so long, Soo says it feels weird to fight alongside his father. Soo then asks if Lilith can give him some time to think alone, and Lilith agrees because she gets the feeling that Soo is going to see Vahnstein again.

Lilith is still waiting for Soo in the hallway when suddenly the entire castle shakes, and Horo’s monster army make their way into the castle garden. Lilith quickly runs off to meet up with Soo in the throne room, and just before she enters the room, she hears Soo’s voice brimming with excitement as he fights the monsters alongside Vahnstein. ヽ(*´ー`*)ﾉ ..wait, that means in his head fighting monsters has higher priority than picking up Lilith in the hallway. ( ಠ_ಠ ) But well, this is Soo we’re talking about. Vahnstein and Soo keep bickering as they compete to crush as many monsters as possible, but Lilith notices that Soo is also protecting Vahnstein by taking all the stronger monsters towards himself — intentional or not — and Vahnstein is doing exactly the same thing by guarding Soo’s back. Vahnstein soon notices Lilith’s presence and tells Soo to go with her after they’re done wiping the floor with those poor creatures, then he leaves to take command of Dinus’ army. They have different battles to fight, and Soo should return to his own battlefield with Lilith.

After Vahnstein leaves, Soo takes Lilith to search for the Sacred Nephilim who’s leading all the monsters. They find the Sacred Nephilim flying near the castle rooftop, and he underestimates Soo because it’s impossible for a human to defeat him. It’s a really HUGE mistake to look down on Soo though, because after Lilith enhances his fists with her love, Soo completely kicks the Sacred Nephilim’s ass with his flaming fists. ｲｴ━━ヽ(★´д`)ﾉ━━ｲ!! Just before the Sacred Nephilim disappears, Soo tells him they won’t know how things will turn out until they try. Soo then makes a peace sign towards Lilith, and she notices that he looks refreshed. Vahnstein is in an incredibly good mood as well, and when Vahnstein thanks Soo as the king of Dinus, Soo blushes and accepts the gratitude.

They say goodbye to Vahnstein not too long after that, but before leaving Dinus, Soo stops by his teacher’s grave — reporting that he’s going to search for his own path with his own fists. His teacher used to be everything for him, but his world has changed after meeting Lilith. He has found someone he can trust, and she’s the one who pulled him out of the cage that was his teacher’s shadow. Soo promises to surpass his teacher one day, though he has another person he needs to surpass — his father, Vahnstein. Someday Soo is going to surpass him, but in order to do that, right now he needs to save the world with Lilith.

They warp to Forested Marjune after leaving the graveyard, and Soo is screaming around like Tarzan on the loose in the forest. Lilith smiles saying he has such a high tension right now, but he says he’s actualy relaxing with all of his power. (´・ω・`；) Soo also asks Lilith to loosen up, and he remembers that his old self would ask her to relax or play around.. though Lilith knows the current Soo won’t fool around anymore. Soo jokingly asks if it means Lilith trusts him, and when she says she does, he puts up his fist and says: “I promise I will fight with you up until the end, because this is the only thing I can do. I swear on this fist that I will protect you.”

Episode: Beyond the Future

Before heading off to the Sea of Oblivion, the party stops by Dodona first to get some rest and prepare themselves for the final battle. Soo is spending time with Lilith in her house, but while Lilith is nervous about their upcoming battle, Soo certainly doesn’t. She asks if he’s not feeling nervous at all, but he calmly says worrying or feeling nervous won’t change anything — they need to defeat Horo no matter how strong he is. Lilith doesn’t need to worry because Soo will always be here to protect her, and he won’t let anyone hurt her. Soo says Lilith has given him a meaning both to his life and to himself, so he’s going to protect her because she’s his reason to live. They promise to come back from the final battle alive.

From Dodona, the party goes straight to the Sea of Oblivion and finds the monster entrance to the underworld. Apparently our Great Sage Nico is too awesome to stay back and guard the airship, so here Nayuta fills in Soo’s position while Nico replaces Nayuta to fend off the giant Fenrirs — giving Soo the “knight position” he’s been wanting in all the other routes. ヽ(*´ー`*)ﾉ

When Soo enters the last chamber with Lilith, Horo greets them by saying Soo is a strong man who’s blessed with talent.. but never puts effort into anything and is only seeking pleasure in life. Then once he gets bored, he’ll just throw everything away. Soo admits it’s true, and Horo says it means Soo will choose death once he learns that he can’t win this battle. Horo tells him to stop pretending to work hard and give up already, but Soo smiles when Lilith holds his hand beside him. Soo then admits it’s his bad habit to give up when things turn troublesome, but he’s not that smart to predict his own defeat. He already settled things with himself as well, so the current him doesn’t have any doubts anymore. Soo clearly says he’s not fighting for the world or for humanity. He’s fighting for the future he’s wishing for — the future where he can be all イチャイチャ with Lilith as much as he likes! ＼(^o^)／ His clenched fist will knock Horo out and open the path towards that future.

Since Horo is inexperienced in battle and everyone’s keeping his monster army busy outside, it only takes a while before Soo eventually kicks his ass with Lilith’s love enhancing his burning fists. ｲｴｰｲ☆-(ノﾟДﾟ)八(ﾟДﾟ )ノｲｴｰｲ☆ After Horo vanishes, Soo and Lilith are enjoying their victory.. when Soo’s stomach suddenly growls. ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵ At first she thinks about how he doesn’t even bother to look cool, but then she realized that’s just how he really is LOL. He might be uncool, but he has saved her a lot of times and keeps on supporting her. As Lilith looks at the embarrassed Soo beside her, she thinks about how much she loves him and all of his natural traits. Soo admits he’s actually really hungry after such an intense battle, and he’s wondering if he can grab the things he wants to achieve now that they’ve saved the world. Or rather, grasping someone he wants to have. (。-∀-)ﾆﾋｯ♪ Soo then holds Lilith’s hand and takes her out of the room, picking up their friends as they leave the underworld together.

Camus: “Hmm? What happened! You’re holding hands!”
Nico: “Oh? Hmm. Is this one of the reasons Lovelost disappears?”
Nate: “… what’s with those hands?”
Nate: “While I’m busy fending off the monsters, you.. ( ≖_ゝ≖ )”
Nayuta: “Huh? Why are you holding hands? ( ಠ_ಠ )”

Y⌒Y⌒Y⌒Y⌒Y⌒Y⌒(。A。)ｱﾋｬﾋｬﾋｬﾋｬ!!

Best Ending

After everyone went on their separate ways, Lilith decides to stay in Dinus with Soo instead of returning to Dodona. Yufis is the mother of the six gods, so Lilith can continue her acolyte training in Dinus’ temple. She also visits Madam regularly, and Madam is helping her to adapt to Dinus and its culture. On the other hand, Soo has been busy because Vahnstein is planning to make him the successor to the throne. Soo doesn’t seem too happy about it though, because he’s more interested in testing his own strength rather than becoming the king. Lilith wonders if it’s really okay for things to stay this way, because at this rate, Soo might really become the next king without even realizing it.

After saying goodbye to Madam, Lilith rushes to attend her manner lessons in the castle. Lilith is now famous as “the saint” who saved the world, and Vahnstein arranged manner lessons so she won’t make an embarrassing failure in front of the public.. though the real reason must be because he wants to fix Soo’s nearly nonexistent manner. (○´ﾟωﾟ｀):;*.’:;ﾌﾞｯ Lilith bumps into Soo along the way, who catches her and kidnaps her that way because he obviously wants to skip the lessons. ＼(^o^)／ Soo takes Lilith to the castle rooftop, where he shows her the beautiful view of Dinus — telling her this is the world they protected. Lilith then says she feels honored to be able to save the world, and when she asks how Soo feels, he suddenly leans in to kiss Lilith. Soo answers even someone like him was able to protect the world, and while he only knew how to fight before, right now he has obtained the most precious treasure.

Soo says he won’t ever let go of Lilith, but just before he can confess to her, suddenly they hear their tutor’s voice looking for Soo below. Both Lilith and Soo burst into laughter, and she asks him to go back to their lessons. Before leaving the rooftop, Soo asks Lilith to go on a new journey someday — a journey for just the two of them. Lilith replies it’d be nice they can have a peaceful journey, but when she says traveling with Soo must be safe, Soo says it might be dangerous in a different way. (≖‿≖ ) Lilith answers she doesn’t mind if it’s him, and she thinks Soo’s startled face today should be recorded in her memory for eternity. xD

Later on, Vahnstein really gives Soo the permission to leave on a journey. Soo says he wants to broaden his horizons, while Dinus’ temple gives Lilith the mission to embark on a pilgrimage. Soo has absolutely no sense of direction and they obviously keep getting lost along the way, but Lilith doesn’t mind having a carefree journey like this. In fact, she’s starting to enjoy getting lost with him. Σ(・∀・ﾉ)ﾉ As they walk through the peaceful road together, Soo tells Lilith that he loves her and asks her to stay with him forever.

Good Ending

After Lovelost is gone from the world, Soo is back to his old hobby of gambling in the casino.. and keeps on losing as usual. He doesn’t gamble as often as he used to be, though Soo is still feeling a bit empty inside. Lilith has been thinking of returning to Dodona, but she’s still staying in Dinus because Soo keeps begging her not to leave. One day, Lilith is wondering where Soo is when she hears his voice echoing in the castle hallway. She finds him sitting on the castle rooftop, and she tells him not to skip work or Vahnstein will rage again. Soo eventually sighs and says he understands, asking Lilith to lend her hand for him to come down. However, the moment Lilith holds out her hand, Soo pulls her up saying it’d be such a waste to spend such a nice day inside — showing her the beautiful scenery of the world they saved.

Soo then wonders if he can start changing from now on, and Lilith says he already changed. He just doesn’t realize it. Lilith believes he will keep changing from here, but Soo only remains silent before saying there’s one thing he doesn’t want to change — “being together with you.” Soo thinks he’ll be satisfied just by having her by his side, and Lilith blushes as she promises to stay with him forever. Soo then says he hasn’t received any rewards for saving the world yet, and he asks if Lilith will give the reward to him. When Lilith says she’ll give anything she can give, Soo happily goes “いただきまーす” and kisses her. ヽ(*´ー`*)ﾉ

… (´・ω・`；) Soo’s route feels like a bunch of small, pointless plot devices thrown into one huge jumbled mess. He has personal issues to get over, but none of them feels important enough to make a significant development. Soo’s confusion over his teacher’s words got solved almost instantly, and most of the scenes with Lilith feel terribly repetitive. I’m actually impressed with Soo’s growth as a character, especially during that Dinus invasion scene, but his relationship with Vahnstein never feels rocky to begin with.. and Soo’s melancholy feels rather draggy. In any case, I don’t hate Soo but I’m just glad this route is done and over with. I’m sorry. il||li＿|￣|○il||li

Kirite is a samurai mercenary from Savila, a country on the east end of Anelheid. He never let his feelings show and doesn’t like dealing with people, but his swordskills are top-notch. Kirite comes to Dodona based on the High Priestess’ order to capture Lilith dead or alive, but then he quits the job because he knows she’s innocent. Even though Kirite is only 17, he knows a lot about the world and its darker side. He wields a katana named “Totsuka no Tsurugi” in battle.

Episode: Saint or Witch

On the way to Dinus, the party decides to camp out in a rock cave. That night Kirite asks Lilith to stop being so formal to him, so she does her best to speak casually to him.. which amuses Camus to no end because she keeps fixing her sentences lol. Later on, Lilith wakes up to find Kirite watching the campfire. He asks if he woke her up, and when she says no, he chuckles saying she’s starting to get used to speak casually to him. Lilith sadly says it’s because Camus kept laughing at her during dinner, so she did her best to get used to it. xD When Lilith asks if he’s not going to sleep, Kirite answers he needs to keep the camfire burning for now. Nayuta also went out to get more firewood. This causes Lilith to feel bad because she’s only sleeping with Camus instead of helping them, but Kirite says it’s fine because unlike them, Nayuta and him are used to camping.

Lilith admits she feels worried about what will happen from here, but a part of her is excited to see the world outside of Dodona. Kirite turns quiet upon hearing this, and after a long silence, he eventually gives his gratitude and apology for her. He thanks her for healing him back in the temple, and apologizes for taking out his frustration on her. Lilith says it’s only natural for her to help him as an acolyte, but Kirite feels grateful because he’s now unharmed and can chase after Rogner again. Lilith notices that Kirite looks really sad, but then he tells her to go back to sleep. They have a long journey ahead and they’d be troubled if she falls sick along the way.. so her job is to stay healthy. Lilith takes his advice and says goodnight, but she’s wondering why Kirite keeps chasing after Rogner.

Once the party reaches Dinus, Lilith’s bag got stolen and she decides to chase after the thief with Kirite. They lose sight of the thief among the crowd, so Lilith panicks saying i-Scepter is inside the bag. However, Kirite then says they can retrieve the bag if they know the thieves’ escape route in Dinus, and so he takes Lilith to collect information in a bar. Lilith feels scared since the bar is located in a back alley, but Kirite tells her not to worry — he’s here to protect her after all. (๑´ლ`๑)♡ Unfortunately, the owner of the bar won’t share anything unless they order something from him. Before Kirite can place any orders, the owner takes out a bottle of a really strong liquor from Midvan. He explains that nobody could take a second sip other than him, and when he challenges Kirite to have a drinking competition with him.. chaos ensues.

Lilith: “Kirite.. A-Are you okay?”
Kirite: “Yes! There’s no problem at a~ll!! I’m co~mpletely fine!! Next, bring it on!!”
Lilith: (There’s a BIG problem here!)
Owner: “Ugh.. Y-You’re pretty strong..”
Kirite: “Fufufufu.. What’s wrong, giving up already? Your face is all red.” ヽ(*´ー`*)ﾉ

OH GOD A DRUNK KIRITE Y⌒Y⌒Y⌒Y⌒Y⌒Y⌒(。A。)ｱﾋｬﾋｬﾋｬﾋｬ!!

As Lilith watches in disbelief, Kirite continues provoking the owner, ordering for more liquor, and even asks if Lilith wants to drink too. ｱﾋｬﾋｬ｡ﾟ(ﾟﾉ∀｀｡ﾟ(ﾟﾉ∀ヽﾟ)ﾟ｡´∀ヽﾟ)ﾟ｡ﾋｬﾋｬ When Lilith reminds him about the thief, Kirite asks the owner if he’s willing to give them information now. The owner eventually admits he doesn’t know anything about thieves since his bar is actually clean, but Kirite thinks it simply means the owner isn’t giving up yet.. and so ignoring the poor guy’s protests, Kirite orders more drinks and forces them down the owner’s throat until finally the owner collapses with green foam coming out of his mouth. ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵ Lilith asks if Kirite is okay, but he calmly answers with “nothing happened to me to begin with.” Σ(Д｀|||ノ)ノ ..and Lilith notices that Kirite has completely returned to normal. How terrifying LMAO.

Kirite then apologizes for failing to get any information, but Lilith doesn’t mind at all because his presence alone is more than enough for her. Kirite seems confused when she chuckles, and Lilith admits she always thought Kirite as someone who can do everything.. so it’s amusing to see him making a failure like this. Lilith quickly apologizes when Kirite turns silent, but he says he’s not angry. He’s just thinking of something, but he doesn’t explain and takes her out of the bar instead. Soon after they step outside, Kirite suddenly remembers that he forgot to pay for his drinks earlier. He asks Lilith to wait while he goes to pay for the bill, and not too long after he runs off, Lilith sees the thief who stole her bag nearby. The thief runs off into a back alley, and Lilith decides to chase after him alone. By the time Kirite returns, she’s already gone.

After hiring Soo for the battle tournament, Lilith can explore Dinus with Kirite.

[ Bar ]

After eating dinner with everyone, Lilith goes outside to get some fresh air. Soon she notices Kirite walking out of the bar too, and he says he’s actually not really good at dealing with lively situations. Lilith finds it surprising because she always thought mercenaries love to party, but Kirite says it’s different for him. He finds it much easier to be alone. Lilith reluctantly asks if her presence is disturbing him, but Kirite says she’s not a disturbance and apologizes for causing her to worry. Lilith also apologizes for not understanding him properly, and after apologizing to each other, they realize what they’re doing and laugh together. (❤ฺ￫艸￩) Kirite then says Lilith is strange — in a good way — because he never thought of enjoying meals, and yet he was laughing with her and their friends earlier.

Lilith asks if he thinks it’s a good thing, and Kirite honestly answers he doesn’t know. A part of him thinks of such emotions as unnecessary, but he also finds it comfortable at the same time. Kirite then smiles saying it’s strange how he becomes more talkative whenever he’s with Lilith, and he believes she will be a good priestess. The compliment makes Lilith happy, and she tells him to come talk to her anytime once she becomes a full-fledged priestess. Just then the wind starts getting stronger, and Lilith asks if Kirite is going inside with her. Kirite says he wants to feel the wind for a little longer, so Lilith goes back inside after asking him not to catch a cold.

[ Casino ]

If Lilith goes to the casino, Madam asks her to help mediating an argument in the market. Since it’s dangeorus for Lilith to go alone, Kirite goes to accompany her for today. He clearly notices something she doesn’t, because before they leave, Madam asks him to solve the argument as peaceful as possible. It doesn’t take long for Kirite and Lilith to find the location, because they hear a loud crashing sound as soon as they arrive in the market — because the “argument” is actually much more serious than Lilith imagined. The argument is actually caused by two shop owners fighting over their territory size, and Lilith’s small voice just drowns in the background since they’re just too angry to listen. However, Kirite then moves forward and stops the fight instantly. He warns the shop owners that Madam told him to solve this issue “as peaceful as possible”, which means he’s allowed to stop them by force if it’s impossible.

From their argument, Kirite and Lilith learn that Madam actually wants them to open their shops next to each other. The problem is, one of the shop owners isn’t willing to share the area with the other one. Lilith is worried since none of them wants to move from the area, but Kirite tells her not to worry — it’s actually easy to solve this problem. The first shop owner just needs to approve and share the area. He only has two choices in this situation: stop monopolizing the market or move somewhere else and receive much lower sales. If he can’t decide, then Kirite will have to force him to take the second option. Both shop owners need to raise their overall sales too, because Madam must have added the second shop for this reason. If sales remains stagnant even with two shops, most likely Madam will crush both of them and look for a more profitable replacement. The shop owners finally agree to work together, and Kirite takes Lilith to go back to Madam’s place — satisfied with the result.

As they walk back to the casino, Lilith is really impressed and asks if Kirite is used to deal with such situations. Kirite says he is, because he often got dragged into other people’s arguments as a wandering mercenary.

Lilith: “You’ll probably make a better priest than I am.”
Kirite: “…! M-Me? Priest!?
Lilith: “Why are you so surprised? Mediating arguments is a part of a priest’s job.”
Kirite: “… I think stopping fights like earlier is different from a priest’s job.”
Lilith: “Really?”
Kirite: “Yes. If an unfriendly person like me becomes a priest, all the believers will escape and avoid the temple.”

(○´ﾟωﾟ｀):;*.’:;ﾌﾞｯ

Lilith laughs upon hearing this, but she still thinks Kirite will make a good priest.

Episode: Keep That Love and Save the World

After meeting the Holy Ones, the party returns to Dinus and learns about Nico from Madam. It’s going to take a while until she can track him down, so everyone’s free to explore Dinus in the meantime.

[ Town Streets ]

Lilith decides to visit the town streets with Kirite, and she’s wondering if they can gather some information about Lovelost. Kirite thinks it’d be difficult to get direct information, so he suggests checking the places they’ve visited before and see if there’s any changes. Plus, they can visit the general store Lilith loves. They visited it once during Soo’s Dinus tour, and he remembered her saying she wants to visit again. Lilith is surprised that Kirite remembers, and Kirite blushes saying it’s because Lilith looked so happy back then. (๑´ლ`๑)♡ Lilith also turns red and thanks Kirite for remembering, but the moment she turns around to continue walking, she bumps into a person who was running in front of her. Kirite catches her before she falls down, which only sends Lilith’s heartbeat through the roof as she realized that Kirite is hugging her from behind.

Lilith: “K-Kirite..?”
Kirite: “Are you alright? You’re not hurt?”
Lilith: “Y-Yes.. I didn’t fall thanks to you.. I-I’m fine..”
Kirite: “I’m glad you’re fine. Hmm? What’s wrong? Your face is red.”
Lilith: “Eh..? R-Really!? I-It’s not.. red!?”
Kirite: “Yes, it is.”
Lilith: (D-Don’t bring your face closer~!)
Kirite: “Do you have a fever?”
Lilith: “Ah, today is hot isn’t it!? That’s the reason! Ah~ so hot!”
Kirite: “Really? I think today’s temperature is comfortable.”
Lilith: “I-I’m sensitive to heat! Thanks for saving me! I’m already fine!”

LOL LILITH. (〃ﾟ艸ﾟ):;*

Since both Lilith and Kirite aren’t used to spending free time in a big city like Dinus, they decide to just walk around without any specific plans. Lilith promises to walk more carefully this time, and while Kirite seems perfectly indifferent earlier, he blushes when she mentions about how he saved her earlier. (。-∀-)ﾆﾋｯ♪ Lilith then says she’s not used to Dinus because everyone is more laid-back in Dodona, and Kirite replies that he remembers Dodona as a nice, peaceful village. When Lilith asks if he doesn’t find it boring, Kirite explains that his hometown was also a peaceful country mainly focusing on agriculture. Rather than big cities like Dinus, he actually feels more at home in rural villages like Dodona.

When Lilith says they’re a bit similar, Kirite answers their friends will definitely disagree if they hear that. Lilith sadly admits she’s not as capable and mature as Kirite, but Kirite laughs saying he was talking about their personalities. She has a very soft image while he’s pretty obstinate. Lilith understands what he means because Kirite always holds his opinions firmly, while she’s more fluffy and easy to get discouraged. Lilith says she wants to have a firm strength like him, but Kirite thinks being soft is also a form of strength. Opinions would only crash if everyone is being obstinate, but those who are soft can accept everything without turning back. In Kirite’s eyes, the strength to accept everything is just as strong as facing everything head-on.

Kirite blushes when Lilith thanks him, and Lilith finds it nice to talk about these stuff since Kirite never really talks about himself. Kirite smiles and says it’s really strange how he turns talkative whenever he’s with her, and Lilith also says she wants to know more about him. Kirite doesn’t think he’s interesting, but Lilith doesn’t mind. She’s not looking for fun anyway. She only wants to know him better.

On the way to Midvan, the party decides to camp out near the rocky area in the desert. Before she goes to bed, Lilith notices that Kirite is gone and goes to look for him — eventually finding him sitting on a rock not too far away from their campsite. He tells her it’s dangerous for her to leave the camp at night, but when she says she’s searching for him, he apologizes for making her worry. Lilith then asks if she can sit beside him, and Kirite wonders if she doesn’t feel cold here. At first she says it’s fine because Dodona is cold as well, but since she keeps sneezing and Kirite is like “… ( ≖_ゝ≖ )”, eventually Lilith admits it’s indeed a bit cold lol. Kirite then shares his coat to keep her warm, and because the coat is too small for both of them, he puts his arm around Lilith and pulls her closer. (*ﾉ∀ﾉ)ｷｬｰ♡

Lilith is worried that Kirite might catch a cold for sharing the coat with her, but Kirite says he’s okay because he’s used to journeys. Rather than worrying about him, Lilith should think about herself since the desert is dangerous even at night. Kirite then points to a red scorpion lurking in a hole nearby, explaining that its sting causes people to feel like their entire body is burning. Kirite says everyone’s doing their best to protect Lilith, but there might be situations when they just can’t save her.. so she should do her best to avoid danger as well. Lilith is impressed that Kirite knows a lot about the world, and she admits she’s actually excited to learn about things she never knew before. Like the red scorpion, for example.

Kirite: “… do you want to get stung? Or are you interested with poisonous animals?”
Lilith: “It’s not that. You make me sound like a weird person.”
Kirite: “I think a person who gets excited over a red scorpion is weird enough.”

ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵

Lilith says it’s because she spent most of her life in Dodona’s temple, so she’s excited to learn about new things. Kirite then admits he never thought about life that way. In his case, he had to learn about the world because it’s necessary. Sometimes he also learned from experience, though he never got stung by a red scorpion before. Lilith thinks she wouldn’t be able to enjoy these new things if she’s stuck in the desert alone, but Kirite believes she will remain positive and keep moving forward. When Lilith admits she actually wants to return to Dodona at times, Kirite says he understands that feeling really well. He suddenly turns silent after that, and she wonders if it’s okay for her to ask about his hometown. She notices that his expression looks really gentle whenever he talks about his hometown, but at the same time he also looks really sad. Kirite promises to tell her everything someday, but for now he wants some time because he’s not ready to reveal his past yet. Of course Lilith doesn’t mind waiting, so she asks him to tell her everything once he’s ready to talk about it.

After meeting Nate in Midvan, the party leaves for Zanas Valley in order to save him from the assassin guild. The rocky path of the valley drains Lilith’s stamina really fast, and she finds it hard to walk not too long after they enter the area. Kirite asks if she’s alright, and when Lilith says she is (out of fear of troubling her friends), he only stares at her for a while and hands a bottle of water for her. Knowing she’s actually running out of energy, he tells her to keep on walking because she’d only feel tired if she stops. Kirite keeps walking beside Lilith after that, and she notices that he’s slowing his pace to make it easier for her to follow. Kirite is always showing his kindness in a nonchalant way, but he turns quiet when Lilith thanks him.. so she thinks he might be trying to hide his concern from her.

Just then Nayuta comes back to see how they’re doing, and upon seeing Kirite walking slower with Lilith, he says he’ll tell Soo to drop the pace. Lilith feels bad for dragging them down, but he tells her it’s okay. It’s her first time climbing a mountain, so they should be more considerate to her like Kirite. Despite his attempt to deny it, Lilith smiles saying Kirite’s nonchalant kindness makes her happy. Nayuta then mentions it’s a samurai’s chivalry to show concern in a casual way, and Kirite admits that he was indeed taught and brought up to be that way. This reminds Lilith of everyone’s job: Kirite is a samurai, Nayuta is a knight, Soo is a grappler and Camus is a fairy. Nayuta frowns saying “fairy” can’t be included as a job, and Soo fixes Lilith’s statement by saying Camus is a “good-for-nothing”.. which then causes Camus to curse Soo to fall off the cliff and starts smacking Soo in the face. ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵

As they continue walking towards the valley, Kirite tells Lilith that a samurai needs an official ritual to gain the title — just like knights. He hasn’t received the ritual yet, so he’s not sure if he can call himself a real samurai. However, Kirite is surprised when Lilith says he’s actually the same as Nayuta. Nayuta is a knight serving the High Priestess of Ingrid, and even after Nayuta betrayed Ingrid, Kirite still thinks of him as a true knight. The same goes for Kirite himself. They think of him as a real samurai even though he never received the official ritual.

When the party reaches the assassin guild, Lilith asks Kirite to guide them inside. He carefully sneaks into the guild and checks the situation, calling them to go inside because the building is completely empty.. or not. The moment Kirite walks into a storage, a long blade suddenly flies towards him. Kirite calmly knocks it down in one smooth move, and while everyone is looking at the strange weapon with questioning eyes, he goes to slash the poor assassin who threw it from the shadows. ヽ(*´ー`*)ﾉ He can’t sense any other presence in the room, so the other assasins must be busy inside. Or dead in Nate’s hands.

Episode: Blessing and Curse

On their way back to Dinus, the party decides to camp out at the rocky area again. That night Lilith notices that Kirite is gone from the campsite, and she goes to look for him because she’s worried. They have to chase Nico all the way to Savila, but Kirite is clearly reluctant to return to his hometown. She finds him standing not too far away from the fire, looking at the horizon with distant eyes. After a long silence, Lilith reluctantly asks if it’s really okay for them to go to Savila. Kirite then admits that he’s actually scared to visit Savila, but he quickly denies it when Lilith asks if he’s scared of Rogner. He never returned to see Savila in the last ten years, and a part of him is still refusing to believe that Savila is gone. The destroyed, empty land of Savila will prove that his country is really gone, and that’s why he’s scared to return. That’s also the reason why he didn’t want her to know about his past. Kirite always remembers about Savila whenever he tells her about his hometown, and he just can’t bring himself to tell her about its downfall in Rogner’s hands.

Kirite is surprised when Lilith suddenly holds his hands, but Lilith only asks if he’s okay. Kirite smiles saying he will be alright, because he will accept everything and move on — it’s his duty as the prince of Savila. Lilith isn’t sure if her presence can help much, but she promises to be by Kirite’s side when the time comes for him to see and accept the current Savila. Kirite thanks her, and they return to the camp together.

After the Sacred Nephilim battle in Savila, Kirite receives his father’s long sword, Mitsuha — a sword which has been handed down from Savila’s kings to their successors for generations. At first Kirite doesn’t think he’s ready to receive it yet, but eventually he accepts it as the sole successor to the throne. Kirite also vows to take the Holy Sword of Lohengrin from Rogner’s hands and bring it back to Savila, so Kaien can now rest in peace.

Episode: The Enemy’s Form

In Forested Marjune, Lilith searches for Amafi’s entrance with Kirite.

[ Lake ]

As they gaze at the beautiful lake together, Lilith notices that Kirite seems to be absorbed in thoughts. She asks if she’s troubling him by taking him here, but he says he’s just amazed by the beauty of the lake. The legend says the lake is so beautiful it can reflect people’s hearts, so Kirite says he wants to see what’s inside his heart. Lilith answers his heart must be as peaceful as the lake because he’s always calm, but Kirite says she’s praising him too much since he can get shaken and upset too.

Lilith: “Really? You’re always so calm and reliable.”
Kirite: “Well.. I have the confidence to be calm compared to you.”
Lilith: “Ah, how mean.. So that’s what you really think about me.”
Lilith: “It’d be nice if I can take a peek inside your heart.”

Kirite suddenly turns quiet upon hearing this, and when Lilith asks what he’s thinking about, he says he’s not good with words.. so he’s worried that he might be causing her to have doubts and worries. Lilith says it’s not true because she trusts Kirite, but she gets worried whenever he’s keeping everything to himself. Kirite thinks it would be much better if he’s more skillful with words, but Lilith points out that side is a part of him too. She wants him to be himself, because imagining him turning into someone like.. Soo.. would be terrifying. (lll￣□￣)ｶﾞ—ﾝ!! Kirite then says if the lake can really reflect his heart, they will be able to see something he wants to tell Lilith in the reflection. However, Lilith says that’s just like cheating. If he wants to tell her, then he should tell her directly — even if it takes time.

Kirite smiles saying Lilith is right, because he also wants to say what he feels without relying on the lake’s reflections. Lilith then mentions that Kirite has changed. Before, he has the image of someone who’s carrying a cup full of water. He was being really careful not to let himself be shaken because he’s afraid of spilling the contents, but the current Kirite is really peaceful and calm. The change isn’t drastic, but Lilith feels that the cup he was carrying is now gone. This reminds Kirite of Kaien’s words in Savila: “A blade clouded with hatred can never cut the enemies, and one’s greatest enemy is oneself.” Kirite now realized that his enemy is his own doubts instead of Rogner, and it’s all thanks to Lilith that he can start thinking this way.

[ Waterfall ]

Lilith notices Kirite trying to get directly under the waterfall, and she asks what he’s planning to do. Kirite answers the waterfall looks good for mental training, and he’s thinking of trying it out because he never got the chance to do so. The samurai in Savila used to train their minds and bodies by meditating underneath a cold waterfall, but Kirite wasn’t allowed to join since he was still a kid back then. When Lilith says it sounds like a nice idea for summer, Kirite tells her that Kaien used to meditate in midwinter. Σ(Д｀|||ノ)ノ Of course it’s awfully cold, but that’s how all the samurai in Savila gained their strength. Kirite asks if Lilith wants to try training together with him, but when she says yes, he panicks and quickly says it’s a joke. ( *´艸`)ｸｽｯ♪ Camus would rage at him if she catches a cold, and he’s also worried about her. Kirite does want to try meditating for real though, and he falls into silence before saying it’s really strange how he can remain calm while talking about Savila now. When Lilith answers it’s because he already accepts everything and moves on, Kirite smiles and says it’s all thanks to her. He was trapped by his revenge against Rogner, and she was the one who opened up a new path to walk on. Kirite then asks Lilith to allow him to protect her from now on, promising that he will become a man who can carry Savila’s name with pride. As the answer, Lilith asks Kirite to take care of her from now on. She’s aware that she might be a burden, but she promises to do her best.

Just then a blinding light envelops them, and Kirite puts up his guard thinking it’s a monster.. but Lilith says the light feels really warm and gentle. When the light fades away, the entrance to Amafi is standing right before their eyes. Kirite is surprised since it’s really sudden, and Lilith says it must be because their bond is approved by Amafi. Kirite’s first reaction is to blush and go “that’s embarrassing..”, but he quickly covers it up and says they should call everyone. xD

Before bedtime, Kirite comes to inform Lilith that Heathcliff will be ready to see them tomorrow morning. Kirite then wonders why they can enter Amafi, and Lilith answers it’s because their bond has been approved by God Amafi. Kirite and Lilith have been traveling together right from the start, so the bond between them has grown to be that strong. He smiles upon hearing this, and he admits that he’s been avoiding people’s warmth because of his revenge. A part of him knows challenging a god like Rogner means death, but he can’t stop because nobody can take a revenge for Savila except for him. If Kirite gets too close to people and starts thinking “I don’t want to die”, then his revenge will end there. All this time he always thought he doesn’t have any emotions left in him, but Lilith know he’s just sealing his emotions away.

When Lilith says Kirite is really strong for suppressing his feelings for so long, Kirite says he’s not strong at all. He was only ignoring them because he wanted to be stronger, and she was the one who opened his eyes. Even when Kirite slapped her hand during their first encounter, Lilith is always being so direct and kind towards him. Kirite then blushes saying he feels really grateful to Lilith, and it’s an honor for him to have their bond approved by God Amafi. His direct confession makes her blush too, but she answers that she feels the same. After saying that’s all he wants to say, Kirite quickly runs off and escapes from Lilith’s room. (❤ฺ￫艸￩)

Episode: As a Saint

After obtaining the airship, Lilith is free to visit other areas before they fly to Dodona.

[ Savila ]

When the airship hovers above Savila, everyone suggests Kirite to check how the restoration group is doing. Kirite reluctantly agrees and apologizes for troubling them, but Lilith says Savila is a part of their world too — there’s no need for Kirite to apologize. As they walk to the beach together, Lilith admits she’s worried if Lovelost is affecting Savila as well. The young man they met before is brimming with hope, so she doesn’t want to see the restoration group falling into despair like Midvan’s citizens. However, Lilith’s worries vanish into thin air upon hearing lively voices coming from the beach. The young man is waving his hand at them, and there’s a lot of new residents around him. When Kirite asks if they’re all doing fine, the young man sadly tells him that Lovelost is starting to affect a few people here. It’s not as bad as the other countries, but liveliness is clearly fading away from their expressions. Both Kirite and Lilith notice that the young man looks a bit tired, but he keeps smiling and tells them everything will be alright. They won’t lose to Lovelost, and Savila is still alive because they’re here to rebuild it.

Before returning to the airship, Kirite asks Lilith to visit the castle with him. When they reach the audience chamber, Lilith notices that Kirite is trying to search for a conversation subject.. and so she decides to take initiative by saying the castle must be beautiful before it got ruined. Noticing that Kirite looks really sad, Lilith asks if he’s thinking about his father. Kirite admits that he is, but he refuses to summon Kaien’s spirit again. He already received Mitsuha from Kaien, which means he’s now the head of Savila’s royal family. Kirite doesn’t want to disturb Kaien’s eternal sleep again. Lilith smiles saying Kirite is really kind, but he denies it and says he’s only doing his duty as Kaien’s successor.

Lilith: “Hehe. You don’t have to be that embarrassed.”
Kirite: “I-I’m not!” Σ(〃д〃)
Kirite: “But I can reach where I am now because of you.”

Lilith spends time with Kirite in the audience chamber after that. Sometimes he tells her about his childhood, the other times they just sit beside each other in comfortable silence. Soon Kirite gets up saying they should return to the airship, and before they leave the room, he takes out Mitsuha and once again vows to defeat Rogner and retrieve the Holy Sword of Lohengrin.

[ Forested Marjune ]

When the airship passes by Forested Marjune, everyone decides to stop by and take a rest in the forest. Lilith goes to visit the world tree with Kirite, where he asks if she’s feeling nervous. He points out that her right eyebrow raises whenever she’s under strain, but when she goes “really?”, he smiles saying it’s only a joke. ( *´艸`)ｸｽｯ♪ That aside, he can really tell whenever she’s feeling nervous. After all, she doesn’t usually frown like he does. Lilith laughs and says it would be nicer if he smiles, but Kirite simply replies with “in my case, frowning is my default expression.” (○´ﾟωﾟ｀):;*.’:;ﾌﾞｯ He doesn’t want her to have a default frown like him, so he asks her to relax for now. Especially because they don’t know what’s going to happen next.

Lilith then admits that she’s worried about what will happen from now on, but it’s not because she doesn’t trust them. She knows everyone is doing their best, so she keeps thinking if she’s also working as hard as they are. After a short silence, Kirite asks Lilith to believe in them.. or rather, believe in him. They all know she’s doing her best too, and that’s why they’re following her all the way here. Lilith feels relieved upon hearing this, and she thanks Kirite for taking her worries away. She also says they will be facing a lot of hardships from here, and she wants him to help her get back on her feet whenever she falls down. Kirite is taken aback and asks if she doesn’t have any thoughts to sit down and rest if that happens, but Lilith firmly says no. She wants to stand up and keep walking forward, but she knows she won’t be able to stand up alone.. and that’s why she needs him to support her during such times.

Since Kirite remains silent, Lilith apologized for saying such a thing.. but then he blushes and answers “I’ll help you stand up. If that’s what you’re wishing for, I will pull your hand and help you get back on your feet as much as you want. That’s why sometimes you can sit back and relax. Even if you can’t stand up alone, I’ll be there for you.” ||萌||ョ´∀`。)萌えぇ～↑ Soon they hear their friends calling them from afar, and Kirite holds out his hand for Lilith to hold onto as he helps her to stand up. They keep holding hands as they walk back to the airship. (๑´ლ`๑)♡

When the party splits up for the second time, Kirite invites Lilith to go to Savila with him. Camus pouts when Lilith agrees, but Soo tells him not to sulk because she should be alright in Kirite’s hands. Kirite and Lilith visit the beach upon arriving in Savila, and they soon notice how Savila is starting to look better as the residents keep rebuilding the country. While the other countries are drowning in despair, Savila has been revived from death. Kirite explains that the beach is impossible for farming because of the strong sea breeze, but it’s perfect for fishery. The other areas are completely destroyed, but he’s glad the beach is unharmed. When they see a small kid helping out the villagers at the beach, Kirite says Rogner’s attack only makes them stronger when they’re revived. They still need to work on the center area of Savila, but the young man promises to bring Savila back to how it used to be.

After saying goodbye to the young man, Kirite takes Lilith to Miyama — the highest mountain in the world located in Savila. Lilith asks if they’re going to climb it from now on, but Kirite tells her not to worry since they won’t climb all the way to the peak. There’s a certain spot where they can see Savila’s scenery along the way, and a stone monument is standing there. It was built for the residents who already passed away, believing that they’re watching over Savila from that place. Of course Lilith quickly gets tired along the way since it’s the tallest mountain in the world, so Kirite holds her hand and helps her walk until they reach the monument. ε-(*´∀`|萌| After looking at Savila’s scenery from above, Kirite asks Lilith to pray together — wishing for his journey to become a good one, and also for Savila to flourish again in the future. Just then Kirite’s sword suddenly rings, as if the spirits in the stone monuments are responding to their prayers. Kirite smiles as he holds Lilith’s hand even tighter, and he adds a new vow to protect her. Then he takes her back to Savila, and she’s glad it’s getting dark so he wouldn’t be able to see her blushing. xD

They warp to Forested Marjune after that, and Kirite asks Lilith not to wander off alone since it’s dangerous. When Lilith says she wants to keep moving forward despite her worries, Kirite says she’s really strong for facing her destiny. Lilith points out that he’s also strong for trying to get revenge on Rogner, but Kirite isn’t sure if he really wants to get revenge or just avoiding to see Savila in ruins.. that’s why he thinks she’s strong, because she’s ready to keep moving forward. However, Lilith admits that she’s actually just the same as Kirite. She might be ready right now, but there will be times when she’ll drown in confusion. Kirite then says he’s glad to have met Lilith, and he believes there must be a meaning behind their fateful meeting. Lilith has given him a lot of things — a new path to walk on and a light to guide him through the way — and Kirite wants to return the favor by opening the path she needs to walk on.

Later on, everyone waits in Dinus as Nico upgrades their airship in the castle’s treasury. Lilith finds Kirite sitting alone in an empty storage, and he explains that he’s just cleaning his sword. Kirite says his face looks scary because maintaining a sword requires concentration, but Lilith knows he’s thinking of his revenge. Knowing he can’t hide it from Lilith, Kirite admits he’s been feeling uneasy ever since they heard Rogner’s mass broadcast. When Lilith asks him to talk to her whenever he feels worried, Kirite admits that their mission to save the world has became as important as his personal grudge. In the end, saving the world is also a form of revenge for him. Kirite feels better after talking to Lilith, and he admits that it’s his bad habit to force himself. Lilith tells him to relax so he can fight against Rogner properly later, and Kirite swears to settle everything with Rogner the next time they meet again.

Along the way to Melrond, the airship gets attacked by a giant Bahamut in the “storm zone”. It doesn’t seem like they can make it to Melrond with the Bahamut attacking their airship, so Kirite asks Nico to turn the airship around — he’s going to slay the monster. Lilith is shocked since it sounds insanely dangerous, but since Kirite is 100% serious, finally she gives up and leaves everything in his hands. As Nico turns the airship around, Kirite climbs out to the deck to fight the Bahamut. He stands on the deck in Iai stance — getting ready to slash the Bahamut — but he takes a huge damage when the Bahamut attacks him first. Lilith’s scream disappears in the wind, but somehow it reaches Kirite.. because he smiles and mouths the words “I’m fine. Don’t worry.” He manages to slash the Bahamut once, but sadly the Bahamut’s scales are repelling the attack. Fearing for Kirite’s safety, Lilith sends her love through i-Scepter and enhances his sword with power. His second attack completely kills the Bahamut. ヽ(*´ー`*)ﾉ

However, Kirite also collapses as the Bahamut plunges to the ground below. Lilith immediately runs to the deck and asks him not to die here, but Kirite soon gets up saying he doesn’t have any intentions to die in her arms. When Lilith says she’s really worried about him, Kirite smiles saying he only used up too much power earlier.

Lilith: “Hey, don’t you have something to say when you return?”
Kirite: “… hm?”
Lilith: “… hurry up.”
Kirite: “I’m back..”
Lilith: “Welcome back, Kirite.”

♪ﾟ+.ｏ(*萌´д`从´д`萌*)ｏ.+ﾟ♪ ||萌||ョ´∀`。)萌えぇ～↑ 萌え━ﾟ+｡*(ｐｑ＞ω＜*)ﾟ+｡*━ええっ
･*:｡゜萌。*(＊´∀`＊).*ぇﾟ*･｡ (*´艸`)ﾟ+｡*ﾟ+｡萌え～｡+ﾟ*｡+ﾟ ||電柱||q**´∀`*】｡o○(.+ﾟ*萌ぇ｡:ﾟ+)
‘ﾟ*::〔萌え～〕ｮ´∀`*)::*’゜萌え━━━(〃д〃≡(〃д〃≡〃д〃)≡〃д〃)━━━っ ε-(*´∀`|萌|

… *ahem*
Sorry about that. 8D

As Nico rams their airship into Melrond’s barrier, Kirite gently hugs Lilith and says everything will be alright — he’s right here by her side. His warmth makes her feel really calm, and then everything turns black as the airship crash-lands into Melrond.

Episode: All of Love

In Melrond, Lilith wakes up to Kirite’s voice calling her name. Kirite is really worried and asks if Lilith doesn’t have any injuries, and when she tells him not to worry that much, he blushes and says it’s only natural because she wouldn’t wake up. Lilith also blushes upon realizing Kirite is hugging her, and he quickly explains “I-I don’t have any ulterior motives.. I only hugged you just to wake you up..” (*ﾉ∀ﾉ)ｷｬｰ♡ Lilith also admits that she actually feels happy, but since Kirite is completely clueless in this area, she quickly smiles and says it’s nothing. Kirite then explains that everyone got separated when their airship crash-landed, and Lilith notices that his arm is injured. She remembers that he was hugging her during the fall, so despite him saying it’s fine, she thanks him and insists to heal the injury. Lilith thinks a thousand gratitude won’t be enough to thank him, and Kirite smiles saying it’s just like her to flood him with gratitude.

After making sure Lilith is really unharmed, Kirite takes her to search for their friends in other areas. The ruined scenery of Melrond reminds him of Savila, and he wonders if Melrond also got destroyed by the gods. To answer Kirite’s questions, Lilith then explains about the dream she saw earlier. Melrond was destroyed by humans’ arrogance — not Rogner or the gods — and God Melrond is currently healing the land in the darkness. Lilith wonders if the Holy Sword of Lohengrin is also one of Melrond’s ancient relics and Kirite can see why Savila and Melrond look really similar.. but then he says Savila didn’t do anything to harm the land. They were only protecting the sword, and they didn’t deserve to be punished by the gods. Lilith asks Kirite to calm down, but she can understand his anger because punishing an innocent land is a really cruel thing to do. They don’t know why Rogner did such a thing, and Kirite wants to hear the reason from Rogner before they defeat him. Just then Kirite notices Nico’s smoke signal from afar, and he takes Lilith to meet up with their friends there.

When they find Rogner in the government office’s control center, Kirite tells Rogner it’s time for them to settle everything. Obviously Rogner doesn’t understand why Kirite is seeking revenge, and he says Kirite should be proud of the salvation he brought upon Savila. If that isn’t enough to save humanity, then Rogner is more than willing to destroy more countries to make humans love the gods again. Realizing that Rogner is completely broken and insane, Kirite takes out his sword asking if he destroyed Savila just for that reason. However, Lilith warns him not to get provoked. She reminds him that “a blade clouded with hatred can never cut the enemies”, and he completes the sentence by saying “one’s greatest enemy is oneself.” Kirite thanks Lilith for reminding him, and he says he’s now fighting for the future — not for his revenge anymore.

Rogner taunts Kirite by asking if Savila’s strength is only at this level, and he counter-attacks by hurling his dark waves at Kirite. He mockingly asks if Kirite’s foolishness reflects the way of Savila’s samurai, but Kirite answers by borrowing his ancestors’ power sealed in Mitsuha and slashes Rogner with his shining sword. Kirite then asks Lilith to lend him her power, and with her love enhancing Mitsuha, he delivers the final blow to knock Rogner down. ヽ(*´ー`*)ﾉ As his body starts fading away, Rogner asks if Kirite won’t kill him.. but Kirite only says “I’ve took my revenge on you” and lets him be purified in Yufis’ warm light.

After Lilith uses the broadcasting device to inform the world about Rogner’s defeat, suddenly she receives a certain someone’s curse and loses her consciousness. She’s surrounded by darkness when she opens her eyes later, with God Melrond’s gentle voice telling her to sleep and let the darkness heal her heart. Just then Lilith suddenly hears another voice asking her to go back. The voice says she was the one who guided him, so now it’s his turn to do the same to her. Lilith asks him not to leave her, but his shadow steps away saying he won’t leave her. He only wants her to stand up and return to his side on her own will.. and when she returns, they can continue walking together again. Lilith then calls out Kirite’s name and says she can’t erase the grief in his eyes, but she wants to return and keep walking beside him.

Kirite smiles and disappears upon hearing this, and when Lilith tries to chase him, God Melrond gives her the darkness’ blessings and returns her to reality. When Lilith opens her eyes, she finds herself lying in Kirite’s arms. Kirite is really worried thinking she will remain unconscious forever, but Lilith says there’s no way she wouldn’t wake up. After all, she already promised to return and walk beside him forever. (人´∀`)☆゜’・:*

After leaving Melrond, Lilith can visit other places before flying to Ingrid.

[ Dodona ]

In Dodona, Lilith goes to pray in the temple alone. She feels sad that her voice failed to reach people’s hearts, but she’s not giving up yet and asks Yufis to keep watching over her. When Lilith turns around, she finds Kirite watching her with a worried expression. He admits that he doesn’t have any solutions, but he asks her to share her worries hoping it can make her feel better. After telling him everything, Lilith asks Kirite to stay with her for a little longer. She’s still feeling down, but she feels calm just by having him by her side. Kirite says he’s not good with words and can’t give her any verbal encouragement, so he holds Lilith’s hand instead.. which causes her to blush saying she’s now feeling anxious instead. Kirite admits he feels the same because he never took the initiative to hold anyone’s hands before, but both of them honestly say they don’t want to lose the warmth of their joined hands. (๑´ლ`๑)♡

Kirite: “Seems like you’ve calmed down.”
Lilith: “It’s all thanks to you. Thank you for keeping me company.”
Kirite: “I didn’t do anything. I only listened to your worries.”
Lilith: “But I feel a lot easier now. I’m glad to share it with you.”
Kirite: “I’m willing to listen whenever you want to talk.”
Lilith: “Just listening..?”
Kirite: “Hm?”
Lilith: “N-No.. Nothing! It’s just a monologue.. Yes, just speaking to myself..”

What are you expecting, Lilith? xD

The party visits Ingrid’s sanctuary after that, and they finally learn that Horo is the culprit who cursed Yufis and spread Lovelost. He’s trying to destroy this world so he can create a brand new one for his mother — Goddess Renai — and he sends his monster army to attack all the countries before disappearing to the underworld. After wiping out the first wave in Ingrid, the party decides to split up and help defending all six countries from Horo’s monsters. Lilith goes to Savila with Kirite, and they find a Sacred Nephilim leading the monsters to attack everyone at the beach. The young man from before is fighting them fearlessly, but Kirite tells him not to sacrifice himself and promises to protect everyone.

After slashing the Sacred Nephilim, Kirite takes everyone to escape to the castle. The people of Savila are wondering who he is because they have never seen him around, and the young man explains that he’s traveling with “the saint” to save the world. Kirite never told them about who he really is, but his knowledge about Savila’s castle and especially Mitsuha gave it away. Even when the Sacred Nephilim is chasing after them, Lilith notices that everyone here doesn’t fall into despair. They’re really strong because they have been defending themselves against Lovelost too — even without a king to lead them. Lilith wonders if God Savila is protecting the ones who survived Rogner’s attack, and this reminds Kirite that God Savila has a small shrine in the castle’s tower.

Kirite then takes Lilith to God Savila’s shrine, where they notice the shrine shining from afar — its light giving Kirite more strength as he steps closer. When Lilith mentions that Kirite’s Vakista emblem is shining as well, Kirite realizes this must be the light of hope that shines upon Savila. The light is as bright as a sun, and it’s believed to bring both hope and despair. The strength it brings means hope to the ones with strong hearts, but at the same time it also means despair to the weak ones. Kirite is reluctant to take the light, but Lilith asks him to believe in his people. After all, these are the people who have been doing their best to rebuild Savila. Realizing that Lilith is right, Kirite finally takes the light out of the shrine. When he shows it to his people, the light of hope floats to the sky and shines down upon them — boosting their morale even more as Kirite leads them to fight back. As long as the light is shining in the sky, the people of Savila will never lose hope.

Right after that, Lilith notices that Kirite is crying and asks if he’s touched by his people’s spirit. Kirite blushes saying he’s not crying, but he never expected a lot of people would be waiting for his return. The young man has gathered a lot of survivors from ten years ago, and for the ones who know about his identity, Kirite must be the symbol of their country. However, Kirite says it’s not true. The ones symbolizing Savila are its people. Lilith believes Savila will recover even faster from now on, and Kirite knows Savila will turn beautiful again in their hands. They will be able to see the result soon, and that’s why they have to restore world peace by kicking Horo’s ass. Just then the young man asks Kirite to greet everyone as their new king, and after a short silence, Kirite agrees to speak to them.

You should read Kirite’s awesome speech by yourself:

“People, you are Savila. You are Savila’s treasure, and you are Savila itself. The path towards reconstruction is severe, but I will walk with you as a resident of Savila. Thank you for coming here today!”

Lilith smiles upon seeing Kirite — who’s usually not good with words — giving such a speech in front of his people, and he looks like an entirely different, radiant person. As long as Kirite is smiling at them, Lilith knows the people of Savila will have the strength to revive their country. Just then more Sacred Nephilims come to attack them, and Kirite goes to fight them with Lilith after telling his people to escape. The enemies are endless and Kirite has to fight them alone, so Lilith prays for a power to help him.. and i-Scepter gathers the prayers from the people of Savila. Lilith feels a bit worried knowing they have to clean up all the monsters only with one hit, but Kirite puts his hands on her shoulder and asks her to believe in him. Lilith then sends all of their love to enhance Kirite’s sword, and they finally wipe out the entire monster army from Savila. ヽ(*´ー`*)ﾉ Lilith thanks Kirite for supporting her, and he praises her for doing her best until the end.

After the battle, Kirite and Lilith are resting in the throne room. Kirite reports to Kaien that Savila will be okay without him, and he asks Kaien to watch over the people of Savila as they rebuild their country. Lilith then praises Kirite by saying his speech was really cool, and Kirite blushes like a tomato upon hearing this. (❤ฺ￫艸￩) Just then some men come into the room saying they want to officially greet him as their king, but Kirite is surprised since he’s not planning to take the throne. He doesn’t think he has any rights to become the king because he left Savila once, but Lilith tells him a king should be chosen by his people — like how the people of Savila love him. They’re all ready to serve Kirite with their lives, but Kirite orders them not to throw away their lives so easily. Instead of dying for him, he wants them to rebuild Savila into a beautiful country. Kirite eventually agrees to be their king, but for now he still has a mission to save the world with Lilith. He asks them to wait until then, promising that he will return and build Savila with them.

Kirite and Lilith warp to Forested Marjune after that, and Kirite notices that Lilith looks tired. He feels tired after defending Savila, so he knows she must be reaching her limits too. Kirite also says her duty as “the saint” must be really heavy, but Lilith answers she can keep going just b having him by her side. When Lilith points out the beautiful flowers blooming near them, Kirite smiles and thanks Lilith for always teaching him new things. Without her, he would never be able to realize the beauty of nature. Lilith says she feels grateful towards Kirite as well. She can enjoy the beautiful scenery around them because he’s here to see it with her, and she’d feel too lonely to appreciate nature if she’s all alone. Kirite asks if she’s not bored when she’s talking to him, and he smiles when Lilith answers “it’s fun.” Kirite says he wants to see more of this beautiful world with Lilith, and they’re going to protect it together. ε-(*´∀`|萌

Episode: Beyond the Future

Before heading off to the Sea of Oblivion, the party stops by Dodona first to get some rest and prepare themselves for the final battle. Lilith finds Kirite standing on the place where they first met, and he says he’s here to reminisce about everything they already went through. He asks if he left a bad first impression on her, but she only laughs saying he frowned a lot when they first met. Kirite blushes when Lilith admits she thought he was scary at first, but she realized that he’s only carrying too much burden. Back then Kirite only thought about revenge, but Lilith then came and opened his eyes. Compared to the first time they met, Kirite has grown calmer and he can see his surroundings properly thanks to Lilith. She says he’s always overthinking about everything, but he smiles saying it’s just how he is. He doesn’t know how to express all of his feelinsg to her, so for now he’s only going to say this: “thank you.”

Lilith: “Just words?”
Kirite: “Hm? I never sent any presents to girls, so I don’t know what to give you..”
Lilith: “But I didn’t say I want any presents..”
Kirite: “Not presents? Then what is it..? I’ll try to give anything I can.”
Lilith: “… dense.”
Kirite: “Dense..?” (・_・ )
Lilith: “But it’s just so you.”
Kirite: “Please tell me..”
Lilith: “You have to search for the answer by yourself.”
Lilith: “Hehe. Think about it carefully.”
Kirite: “Search by myself.. sounds difficult.”

LOL Lilith stop teasing him. He’s completely clueless. ｱﾋｬﾋｬ｡ﾟ(ﾟﾉ∀｀｡ﾟ(ﾟﾉ∀ヽﾟ)ﾟ｡´∀ヽﾟ)ﾟ｡ﾋｬﾋｬ

Lilith then changes the topic towards the upcoming final battle, and Kirite asks if she’s scared. She admits she actually wants to escape and put the mission onto someone else’s hands, but of course she can’t do that because a lot of people are putting their hopes on her. She doesn’t want to put their feelings into waste, so she decided not to cry until everything is over. Kirite smiles saying Lilith has become so strong, and they walk together to end Horo’s madness.

From Dodona, the party goes straight to the Sea of Oblivion and finds the monster entrance to the underworld. By this point I already realized that Nico fills in the position of the person who goes to fight Horo with Lilith, so he takes Kirite’s place to fight the last Sacred Nephilim in front of the last chamber. When they enter the room, Horo appears and tempts them as usual. Horo says Kirite is only using revenge as an excuse to run away from reality, but when Lilith holds his hand, Kirite smiles, thanks her for giving him strength, and squeezes her hand back. Kirite then turns to Horo and says Horo can say whatever he wants, because Kirite already found the answer he’s been looking for. Horo laughs and tells him to die while hugging that answer, but Kirite says just finding the answer is not enough — he can’t give up on the future as well.

Since Horo is inexperienced in direct battle and everyone’s wiping the floor with his monster army outside, it doesn’t take long until Kirite kicks his ass with Lilith’s love enhancing Mitsuha. Kirite can feel Lilith’s love flowing into his heart, and he slashes poor Horo in one swift move. Before Horo vanishes, Kirite says he wouldn’t be able to win if he’s still chained down by his grudge. It was Lilith’s love that releases him from that grudge, and she has opened a path for him to walk into the future. (人´∀`)☆゜’・:* Before they walk out to pick up their friends, Lilith points out that Kirite is smiling. She asks him to smile that way forever, and he blushes saying “… a-ahem! let’s go back, everyone must be worried.” xD Then he walks out (read: escapes) before she can even stop him. (。-∀-)ﾆﾋｯ♪

Best Ending

A few months after saving the world, Lilith is staying in Savila with Kirite. The people of Savila are working really hard to restore their country, and the previously dead land is slowly coming back to life. If they’re going to build a new temple for God Savila someday, then she’s planning to continue her acolyte training there. One day, Lilith makes lunch for Kirite when they visit the beach together. He hasn’t eaten breakfast and has got a lot of meetings to attend later, but he refuses to eat lunch saying he needs to see some people from the embassy. She asks him to take care of himself too, but right now Savila is his highest priority. The young man who leads the restoration notices that Lilith looks sad, and he offers to help creating more private time for her and Kirite. Lilith quickly puts up a smile and says it’s okay, but he replies with “I feel sorry for Lady Lilith.” (“奥方様 / Okugata-sama / Kirite’s wife”) (๑´ლ`๑)♡ However, this only makes Lilith sad. While everyone thinks they’re married, Kirite himself never said anything about their relationship. Lilith knows her love is mutual, but the current Kirite feels so far away compared to the days they spent traveling together. Even though they’re always together, she wonders if only time will pass with nothing happening between them.

Knowing how Lilith feels inside, Kirite’s secretaries rearrange his schedule and makes a free day for them to spend together. Kirite takes Lilith to climb Miyama again, where he shows her the scenery of Savila from the stone monument. The plants are growing again and the number of houses are increasing, but Kirite says they need create some business to support Savila’s economy. Once everything calms down, he’s also planning to make a dojo to raise the future generations of samurai in Savila. Kirite has a great plan to carry out, and yet Lilith couldn’t help but feel sad because he didn’t mention anything about them. When he asks her what’s wrong, she says she knows his dream really well.. but is she included in that dream? Kirite wonders why she’s asking such an obvious thing, but then he realized something.

Kirite: “I’m sorry.”
Kirite: “I always thought you’ll always be here by my side.. so I took you for granted.”
Kirite: “I made you worry, right? I’m sorry. It’s all my fault.”
Lilith: “I’m happy that you’re thinking that way, but I feel lonely..”
Lilith: “Do you need me, Kirite? Or have you changed your mind..”
Kirite: “No! You’re the most important thing to me!”
Kirite: “I want to rebuild Savila as the king, but aside from that..”
Kirite: “I want to improve this country so you’ll love it as well.”
Kirite: “I don’t want you to return to Dodona.”

||萌||ョ´∀`。)萌えぇ～↑

..and before Lilith can recover from the surprise..

Kirite: “That’s why..”
Kirite: “I, Kirite, humbly ask for Lilith.”
Kirite: “I love you more than anyone. I need you by my side. So..”
Kirite: “Please smile beside me forever.”
Lilith: “… yes.”

OMG KIRITE PROPOSES. 萌え─♪｡ﾟ+.o((*´∀`*))o｡ﾟ+.♪─ ぇぇっ

Later on, Kirite and Lilith inform their friends about the wedding. They burst into laughter since they thought Kirite already married Lilith in the past few months, and Nayuta even tells Kirite to learn a woman’s heart more.. though Kirite replies with “I don’t want to hear that coming from you.” ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵ They also keep telling Kirite to express his love or else Lilith wouldn’t know, but before Lilith could say anything to help, suddenly Kirite stands up and yells “YES! I LOVE LILITH!!” while blushing. (*ﾉ∀ﾉ)ｷｬｰ♡ ..which obviously shocks everyone so much they all turn speechless. xD

After saying goodbye to everyone, Kirite apologizes for getting carried away and yelling in the bar earlier. Lilith asks if those words didn’t come from his heart because he only “got carried away”, and just as she expected, he panicks saying he really meant those words. (❤ฺ￫艸￩) Along the way back to the castle, they both stop to look at the beautiful moon in the sky.. and the distance between them grows closer as they move in for a kiss. Kirite whispers he loves her, and Lilith nods happily as he feels his breath touching her face. ||萌||ョ´∀`。)萌えぇ～↑

Good Ending

After defeating Horo, Lilith decides to stay in Savila and help rebuilding the country instead of going back to Dodona. One day, she hears a voice from the throne room and finds Kirite there — asking Kaien to keep watching over Savila’s restoration. Kirite notices Lilith’s presence and she apologized for disturbing him, but of course he’d never think of her as a disturbance. Lilith notices the throne is still broken and asks if he’s not going to fix it, and Kirite says not yet. For now his highest priority is Savila’s revival and development, because a king shouldn’t indulge in extravagance before his people can live a good life. That’s why fixing the throne is the last thing on his to-do list. Besides, Kirite isn’t sure if he really wants to become the king. Instead of ruling the country from the castle, he actually prefers working directly with his people.. so he thinks someone else might make a better king for Savila.

Lilith laughs upon hearing this, saying that’s exactly why Kirite is the most suitable person for the throne. She admits she feels a bit lonely though, because they won’t be able to meet each other as easily if he really becomes the king. Lilith then tries calling him “King Kirite”, but Kirite asks her to stop. Even if he takes the throne someday, he will always be just Kirite in front of her. She doesn’t need to think about the formalities, because he doesn’t want their relationship to change. Kirite is surprised when Lilith chuckles, and she explains it’s because deep inside, Kirite already decided to take the throne once Savila is resurrected. Kirite falls into silence for a moment, then he grabs Lilith’s hands and takes her to Miyama.

From the mountain, Kirite shows Lilith the scenery of Savila. The ground was black and dead before, but plants are starting to grow again. Kirite smiles as he explains the future plans he has for Savila, promising to revive the whole country to be even more beautiful than before. When Lilith says she will always support him, Kirite suddenly asks “really?” Kirite reluctantly says he knows this is a selfish wish, but he wants her to watch Savila’s revival as well. Lilith is surprised since she’s actually planning to inform Kirite that she’s returning to Dodona soon, thinking her help isn’t necessary for Savila’s reconstruction.

Kirite: “… won’t you stay?”
Lilith: “I understand. I’ll stay in Savila for a little longer.”
Kirite: “I see.. Then during that little period of time..”
Kirite: “I’ll have to make it so you don’t want to return to Dodona..”
Lilith: “Eh?”
Kirite: “No, I shouldn’t put it like that.”
Kirite: “I love you. I want you to stay by my side.”
Lilith: “…!”
Lilith: “K-Kirite..?”
Kirite: “Please stay by my side, Lilith.”

Kirite then wraps his arms around Lilith’s waist and pulls her closer, with his other hand gently touching her cheek. Once again he asks “will you stay?”, and he kisses her when she finally says yes. Lilith is still not sure if Kirite will really become Savila’s king, and they still have a lot of things to take care of.. but she knows she’s happy in this very moment.

First of all, if you’re wondering why this route takes me four entire days to clear.. it’s because I didn’t want it to end. (*ﾉ∀｀)ﾃﾍ If I have to summarize Kirite’s route in one word, then it’d be:

||萌||ョ´∀`。)萌えぇ～↑

..okay that’s not a word, but you get the idea. While Kirite doesn’t say much and is completely clueless when it comes to romance, his affection is clearly showing through his actions. Lilith and Kirite understand each other really well, and their relationship is really strong despite the slow progress. In other words, perfect. .｡ﾟ+.ヽ(*´∀`*)ﾉﾟ+.ﾟ。. I also feel that so far, the game’s title “Beyond the Future” fits Kirite’s story the most because he’s been stuck in his past grudge for so long, and it’s his fateful encounter with Lilith that opens up the path to his future. Kirite’s duel with Rogner also have a much deeper meaning compared to the other guys because of this reason, and.. I probably should stop myself here. (´・ω・`；) Or else I’ll keep rambling about how beautiful Kirite’s route is. ♪ﾟ+.ｏ(*萌´д`从´д`萌*)ｏ.+ﾟ♪

*cries and moves on to Soo’s route*

Nate is a werewolf assassin from Wolf’s Chanze, a forest located not too far away from the country of Midvan. He was actually sent by the assassin guild to kill Lilith, but touched by her kindness, he dropped the job and joined her instead. As a werewolf, Nate has sharp senses and incredible speed which make him very deadly with a bow. Since he lives in a forest, he’s also very carefree and loves nature. Despite his appearance, Nate is actually 34 years old.

Episode: Blessing and Curse

After Nate joins in, the party leaves Midvan to chase after Nico in Savila. They decide to stop by Dinus first, and they camp out near the rocky area of the desert when it gets dark. Late at night, Lilith hears a sound and wakes up to find a surprise Nate being extremely close to her. Nate apologized for waking her up, but he’s reluctant to answer when Lilith asks if something happens. She asks if he’s bored because he can’t sleep, but he only asks if she’s not scared to see a werewolf being so close to her. Lilith wonders if Nate will eat her, but when he says he won’t, she answers there’s nothing to be scared of then. Lilith is still curious why Nate is sitting beside her, and Nate reluctantly says he’s awake because he’s watching the campfire.

Lilith: “Ah, are you angry because I’m sleeping while you’re on a night watch?”
Lilith: “Should we change?”
Nate: “It’s not that.”
Lilith: “Then what is it?”
Nate: “You, blanket.”
Lilith: “Me, blanket?”
Nate: “You kicked it.”
Lilith: (I kicked the blanket?)
Nate: “You kicked the blanket, so I thought the fire is too strong.”
Nate: “But when I weakened the fire, you start curling up.. I thought you might be cold.”
Lilith: “… were you trying to fix my blanket?”

Nate asks if that’s bad, and when Lilith says no, he blushes and goes “I see.” (❤ฺ￫艸￩) Lilith then asks if the wolf pup in the desert is Nate’s child, and he chokes saying it’s not. It’s just a normal wolf pup, while Nate’s children will be born as werewolves like him. The wolf pup is living in Wolf’s Chanze with its mother, and he’s taking care of it from time to time. Before going back to sleep, Lilith suddenly blushes saying she has a small request for Nate — she wants to touch his ears and tail. (〃ﾟ艸ﾟ):;* She admits she’s been watching his swaying tail and flicking ears all this time, so she wants to know how it feels to touch them. xD Nate then allows Lilith to touch them if she can sleep properly after that, but then he starts feeling ticklish when she strokes his ears. When Lilith says he’s so cute, Nate blushes, looks away and asks her not to call him cute. (๑´ლ`๑)♡ Nate then tells Lilith to go to sleep already, and he tail-whips her in the face when she tries to touch his tail — saying she should sleep now that she has “touched” his tail. Y⌒Y⌒Y⌒Y⌒Y⌒Y⌒(。A。)ｱﾋｬﾋｬﾋｬﾋｬ!! ..but then he promises to let her touch his tail again someday.

During the battle with the Sacred Nephilim in Savila, Nate shoots the Sacred Nephilim’s cut-off hand when it flies to attack Lilith. She thanks him for protecting her, and he says he’s glad to be able to help her. (人´∀`)☆゜’・:*

Episode: The Enemy’s Form

In Forested Marjune, Lilith goes to search for Amafi’s entrance with Nate.

[ Lake ]

When they visit the lake together, Nate says this is the most beautiful lake he has ever seen in Anelheid. Lilith then admits she has never seen a lake before, because Dodona only has small ponds filled with well water. Nate laughs saying she’s so sheltered, but he agrees when Lilith says the current her has broader vision. When Lilith asks about the places Nate has visited so far, Nate says he doesn’t remember since he never really thought about enjoying the beautiful scenery during his past travels.. and now he regrets it because he can’t tell Lilith about those places. Lilith says it’d be nice if she can hear his stories, but she thinks enjoying the scenery with Nate like this is a good idea too. One day when they’re in another location, they can look back and reminisce about this beautiful lake.

Nate is surprised because Lilith’s words are implying that she’s going to stay by his side even after their journey is over, and he reminds her that he’s a werewolf. Besides, she won’t need his power anymore once their journey ends, so he’s wondering if she’s serious about staying with him. Lilith sadly asks if Nate thinks she’s staying with him because she needs his power, and when he asks if he’s wrong, she says he’s really stupid for thinking that way. If she only wants his power, she wouldn’t invite him to visit the lake together like this. Lilith is staying with Nate because she wants to, not because she feels forced or because she needs his power. Nate then whispers that Lilith is a really weird girl, but then he smiles and admits it feels nice to enjoy the beautiful scenery. When Lilith says the scenery changes depending on the person you watch it with, Nate replies with “then I love this scenery I’m seeing with you.” (๑´ლ`๑)♡ Lilith then says she wants to visit a lot of different places with him, and Nate says he’ll learn how to be a good tour guide until then — because he also shares the same wish.

[ Limestone Cave ]

Even though Nate doesn’t like moist places, he still goes to accompany Lilith into the limestone cave. Lilith notices that he’s walking just fine in the dark cave, and Nate says it’s because he’s a werewolf — he has night vision. Lilith says it’s really comfortable because she often bumps into the wall whenever she goes to the toilet at night, but Nate answers it’s probably because she’s clumsy. (○´ﾟωﾟ｀):;*.’:;ﾌﾞｯ Lilith also admits she’s envious because she won’t feel scared if she can see in the dark, and Nate blushes as he says “If you’re scared of dark places, just call me. I’ll tell you there’s nothing to be scared of, and even if there’s something scary, I’ll take care of it for you.” ||萌||ョ´∀`。)萌えぇ～↑

Nate then asks if Lilith wants to walk further into the cave since the path gets rougher as they go deeper, but he’s willing to keep her company if she wants to proceed. After all, he doesn’t want her to get hurt when she’s with him. Just then Lilith suddenly slips, and Nate falls down too upon catching her. Lilith apologized for causing him to fall down, but Nate tells her it’s okay since it’s his own fault for being careless. Besides, Camus would rage at him if Lilith gets hurt.

Lilith: “Camus is too protective of me.”
Nate: “I understand his feelings though. You look reliable, but you’re actually really clumsy.”
Lilith: “Am I really that clumsy!?”
Nate: “That’s why we can’t leave you alone.. Camus and me.”
Lilith: “Nate..”

Suddenly a blinding light flashes near them, and that’s where they find the entrance to Amafi. Nate admits he actually still wants to enjoy his time with Lilith, but he doesn’t mind and follows her to inform their friends about the entrance.

That night, Nate comes to tell Lilith that Heathcliff will be ready to see them tomorrow morning. He blushes after delivering the news, and when she asks him what’s wrong, he invites her to take a walk outside. Lilith gladly accepts the invitation, and she goes to look around the shops in Amafi together with Nate. He thinks Amafi is a great place because a lot of non-human race are living next to each other here, including elves and werewolves like him. Nate jokingly asks how does it feel to be the minority, and when Lilith says she feels uneasy because everyone keeps glancing at her, he says it’s his daily life as a werewolf in the human world. Nate starts wondering why they can enter Amafi, and Lilith answers it’s because their bond is approved by Heathcliff’s barrier. Nate then admits it’s hard for him to imagine a bond between the two of them, because Lilith is an acolyte and a saint.. while he’s a werewolf and an ex-assassin too.

Lilith then asks why did Nate become an assassin, because it’s pretty obvious that he doesn’t like the job. Nate admits he actually did it for the money, and also because he was desperate. He grew up and lived with the pack of wolves in Wolf’s Chanze, but one day the people from Midvan suddenly started invading the forest. Aside from ruining their home, they also treated the wolves like dangerous monsters and chased them out of the forest — even going as far as hunting them. Most of the wolves already left Wolf’s Chanze because of this, and the wolf pup Lilith saved in the desert is the last female wolf pup in the forest. Nate tried to chase the humans away as a wolf, but it didn’t work because there’s just too many of them.. and so he decided to save the forest human-style. He joined the assassin guild to gather enough money to buy Wolf’s Chanze. That way nobody can enter the forest and disturb the wolves anymore. However, he grew to hate the job as he assassinated more people, which eventually leads to him trying to save Lilith.

Lilith sadly asks if he regrets his decision, but Nate admits that he actually feels grateful to her. The world’s enemy is their enemy, and she’s the one who gave him the chance to defeat that enemy — it’s much more wolf-like rather than getting used by humans. Nate then smiles at her, and Lilith can see that the sadness and irritation he initially had are starting to fade away. She admits she doesn’t know much about wolves, but she thinks the current him is very wolf-like. Nate blushes upon hearing Lilith’s answer, and he looks away saying “What do you mean by ‘wolf-like’? I’m a real wolf” while still blushing. ( *´艸`)ｸｽｯ♪ Of course Lilith notices that Nate is turning red beside her, but she pretends not to notice for now. xD

On the night after their audience with Heathcliff, Lilith hears a wolf’s howling from outside. It’s beautiful like a song, but she also feels a hint of sadness in it. When Lilith goes to take a look, she finds Nate in his wolf form outside — howling alone to the night sky. Soon he notices her presence, and he calls her to come closer. Nate asks if his howling is disturbing her, but Lilith honestly answers his voice is beautiful. Just like a real wolf. Nate says Lilith is really weird for thinking of wolves as “beautiful” instead of “scary”, but she says there are a lot of things that are both beautiful and scary. Like flames and thunders, for example. Nate always thought that wolves will always scare people and be hated, but now he knows there’s a strange person like Lilith who looks at them in a different way.

Lilith: “I’ll get scared if I meet other wolves or werewolves. I’m not scared because it’s you.”
Nate: “… you’re weird after all.”
Lilith: “Hehe, I don’t mind being weird. Ah, am I disturbing you?”
Nate: “Nah, you’re not. I was just howling to relieve stress anyway.”
Lilith: “Maybe I should try howling too. Gaoo~ I wonder if it can relieve my stress?”
Nate: (○´ﾟωﾟ｀):;*.’:;ﾌﾞｯ
Nate: “If you let out such a goofy howl, all the beasts in Marjune will laugh at you.”
Lilith: “Is it that bad?”
Nate: “Yeah. You don’t have to howl. Look for another way to relieve stress.”

Lilith then wonders if cooking will do, and Nate asks her to cook something for him next time. That way he can fill his stomach, and she can release her stress — it’s a great idea for both of them. ヽ(*´ー`*)ﾉ Lilith happily says she’ll make some delicious bread for him next time, and Nate takes her back inside before she catches a cold. When Lilith says she will be able to get a good night’s sleep thanks to Nate, he jokingly asks if he should sleep with her. She blushes and turns down the offer, though she admits his fluffy fur is dangerously temptating. xD Nate grins and asks Lilith to join him for a nap sometimes. He’s willing to be her pillow. (❤ฺ￫艸￩)

Episode: As a Saint

After obtaining the airship, Lilith is free to visit other areas before they fly to Dodona.

[ Wolf's Chanze ]

As their airship hovers above Wolf’s Chanze, Lilith notices that Nate seems concerned about the forest’s condition. She asks if he’s worried and he admits he does.. but there’s no one left in the forest, so they won’t be able to check Lovelost’s effect there. However, Kirite says the forest might be affected as well. According to Kadash, the desert has grown larger because of Lovelost, so Nayuta suggests checking Wolf’s Chanze too. Lilith follows Nate as he walks into the forest, but then he asks why she wants to visit Wolf’s Chanze out of all places. Lilith says it’s because she’s hoping they can find some clues here.. and also because she thinks of Wolf’s Chanze as Nate’s hometown. Nate then reveals that while he grew up here, he was actually born somewhere else — though he doesn’t remember anything. He never thought of Wolf’s Chanze as his hometown, but simply as “the place where he grew up”. A hometown is special and memorable, but for Nate Wolf’s Chanze was nothing more than a hunting ground. Besides, he doesn’t have a place he can call as his “hometown”.

Lilith then asks if he ever wants a hometown, but Nate says he already find one after meeting her. It’s a place he can return to, and a precious place he doesnt want to lose — by her side. When Lilith says she’s happy to hear that, Nate admits he might be wandering aimlessly all this time just to find a home in Lilith.. but he wants to know why she feels happy upon hearing his answer. Obviously it’s because Nate is indirectly saying that Lilith is important to him, but Lilith doesn’t answer since she’s afraid of misunderstanding his words. Nate then asks if she can find any clues here because he can’t sense anything, and Lilith says maybe they should look in other locations instead. Before they walk back to the airship, Nate admits that he’s actually looking forward to visit Dodona — because it’s Lilith’s hometown. He wants to see the place that holds a special place in her heart, and this is the first time he ever felt this way.

[ Forested Marjune ]

When the airship passes by Forested Marjune, everyone decides to stop by and take a rest in the forest. Lilith goes to visit the beautiful lake with Nate, and he asks if they should take a nap here since the air is so fresh and nice. Lilith says she’s jealous because Nate has no worries about the battle ahead, so he tells her to take a deep breath and clear her mind. As Lilith takes a deep breath beside him, Nate blushes and admits that he wants to spend more time with her.

Lilith: “With me?”
Nate: “You don’t want to?”
Lilith: “I don’t mind, but.. why?”
Nate: “Because you’re a weirdo who doesn’t mind me being a werewolf.”
Nate: “I feel easy around you.”

Lilith tells Nate she’s happy if he feels comfortable with her, and he keeps blushing as he asks her to groom him. ( *´艸`)ｸｽｯ♪ Nate says grooming a wolf isn’t something you can experience everyday, but when Lilith mentions that he surprisingly loves getting pampered, he looks away and denies it. This reminds Lilith that she still hasn’t got the chance to touch Nate’s tail yet, and she asks him to let her touch it as she grooms him. xD Nate says he doesn’t mind since his tail will be groomed anyway, so Lilith happily starts grooming his soft and fluffy fur. (๑´ლ`๑)♡

Nate: “You look so happy.”
Lilith: “That’s because I’m happy.”
Nate: “Oh..? How happy are you, by the way?”

Nate’s voice tone lowers as he asks her the question, but Lilith honestly answers she’s happy up to the point where she wants to hug him. Nate grins upon hearing this, and before Lilith can even react, he pushes her down asking “then do you want to hug me?” ||萌||ョ´∀`。)萌えぇ～↑ Since Lilith only blushes in silence under him, Nate then adds “how is it? you want to hug me, right? or do you want me to hug you?” (*ﾉ∀ﾉ)ｷｬｰ♡ Nate tells her not to hold back, but Lilith panicks and says she’s more than satisfied just by touching his fur. Nate then says he loves getting pampered — just like what Lilith said earlier — so he will be happy if she pampers him more. ♪ﾟ+.ｏ(*萌´д`从´д`萌*)ｏ.+ﾟ♪ She protests because he denied it earlier, but he only smiles saying he doesn’t remember. xD

When the party splits up for the second time, Nate invites Lilith to visit Midvan with him. Nate is planning to check the conditions around Midvan, and he needs Lilith’s help because the area is rather large. Lilith agrees to accompany him, and Nico drops both of them near Wolf’s Chanze. Not too long after they enter the forest, suddenly Nate senses some presence and asks Lilith to leave everything to him — he won’t let anything harm her. Nate then takes out his bow and shoots some arrows into the bushes nearby, hitting the small sandworms crawling inside. He obviously wipes the floor with them, but Lilith admits she was scared and worried about him. Nate says there’s no way he’d lose to weak monsters like that, but then he blushes and says he’ll be more careful not to make her worry. (❤ฺ￫艸￩)

Lilith then mentions that Wolf’s Chanze has a different atmosphere now, and Nate believes the appearance of monsters might be caused by Lovelost as well. Sandworms are monsters from the desert, and they never invaded Wolf’s Chanze before. Lilith says it’s probably because the desert is growing larger, and Nate says he wants to do something to solve this situation. Nate then guides Lilith deeper into the forest, where he suddenly feels a strange sensation calling out to him. Nate takes Lilith’s hand as he searches for the source, and they eventually find an ancient monument deep in the forest. He doesn’t know much about the ancient monument, but he heard that it’s one of Midvan’s shrines. The moment Nate cleans the dirt on it’s surface, the monument suddenly moves and opens its door — revealing a bow inside.

When Nate picks up the bow and tries using it, he feels that it was made just for him. The bow feels really light on his hands, and he can the wind’s power flowing out from it. Lilith says the bow is probably a present God Midvan made for Nate, because she can sense God Midvan’s power coming out from the bow. Nate wonders why God Midvan is blessing a werewolf like him, but Lilith says it has nothing to do with his race. God Midvan knows Nate is doing his best to save the world with Lilith, and the present is the proof that he approved Nate’s effort. Nate smiles saying he’ll take it as a the present then.

Soon after they teleport to Forested Marjune, Lilith hears Nate’s beautiful yet sad howling from the top of a hill. His howling sounds really lonely in her ears, and she can only listen in silence until eventually he notices her presence. When Nate says he’s already done, Lilith admits she actually wants to keep listening because his howling is really beautiful — just like a sad song. She asks why does it sounds that sad, but he says he doesn’t know either. When Lilith asks if he feels sad by staying with them, Nate quickly answers he feels happy because of them. He says there’s no way he’d feel sad, but she says it sounds like he’s trying to tell himself “I’m not sad, I’m not lonely.” Nate is surprised upon hearing Lilith’s words, and he admits he that really doesn’t know why he’s howling. He should be happy and satisfied with his current life, but a part of him also feels sad at the same time.

Upon seeing Nate looking so sad, Lilith hugs him saying the head priest often did this too when she was small. All of her worries and sadness would disappear, so she’s hoping her hug can do the same thing to Nate.. and it really does, because he then blushes saying he feels calm in her arms. Nate then says all of his worries has disappeared thanks to her, but somehow Lilith feels that he’s only saying so she won’t be worried. His howling shows a deep sadness, and she doesn’t think it can disappear that easily.. so she wants to stay with him and wait until the wound on his heart completely heals. However, Nate then tells Lilith not to worry about him so much because he has a place to belong. Then he blushes and says his place is right here by her side. ||萌||ョ´∀`。)萌えぇ～↑

Later on, everyone waits in Dinus as Nico upgrades their airship in the castle’s treasury. Nate goes to walk around the town with Lilith, and they both notice how Dinus has lost some of its liveliness thanks to Lovelost. Lilith explains there used to be some food stalls around this area, and Nate admits he never noticed them when he visited Dinus in the past. It’s got nothing to do with his job, though he knows a lot about the back alleys and escape routes. Lilith apologized for reminding Nate of his assassin days, but Nate only asks why Lilith cares that much about other people. Lilith asks if it’s strange to care about those who are important to her, and Nate says she’s a really strange person.

Lilith: “By the way, why did you come along with me today?”
Nate: “That’s.. because I’m worried about you.”
Nate: “It’s dangerous for you to be alone.”
Lilith: “See?”
Nate: “What?”
Lilith: “That’s called caring for someone.”
Nate: “I see. That’s weird.”

Even though Nate has been living among humans, he never cared for anyone. He always felt that something is wrong because he can’t understand how human thinks, but right now he’s starting to understand their feelings.. and he still wants to learn more. He wants to understand why Lilith is willing to save the world and cry for other people, but then she points out that if he cares this much about her, it means he already knows a lot about those feelings. Nate then says he feels really grateful to Lilith, because it was her who taught him how to care and love other people. Lilith might not realize what she has given him, but Nate already received a lot of things from her.

Nate: “You gave me freedom, a place to belong, friends.. and this feeling.”
Nate: “So.. thank you. I want to give you everything I can to return the favor.”
Lilith: “You don’t have to return anything. I feel embarrassed when you’re being so direct.”
Nate: “Embarrassed? I don’t understand.”
Lilith: “If you’re staying with us forever, I’m sure someday you’ll understand.”
Nate: “If you put it like that, I’m starting to think it’s okay not to understand.”

..because it means he will be able to stay them forever.

Along the way to Melrond, their airship got attacked by a Bahamut in the “storm zone”. It keeps chasing after them despite Nico’s attempt to keep the airship away from it, and they don’t think they can make it to Melrond safely at this rate. However, Nate says he can stop the Bahamut before it destroys their airship. After all, his bow can reach flying enemies from afar. Lilith is worried because it’s really dangerous outside, but she decides to trust Nate and only asks him to return inside when he’s in a pinch. Nate then climbs out of the deck, where he notices that the Bahamut is hiding in the clouds to avoid his arrows. Knowing he won’t be able to attack it repeatedly, Nate places an arrow on his bow and waits the Bahamut is close enough to their airship — he’s aiming for a one-hit kill. Sadly one arrow isn’t enough to kill the Bahamut, and it starts attacking Nate with its claws instead.

Inside the airship, Lilith is supporting Nate in her heart. She’s hoping her feeling can reach him, and i-Scepter grants that wish by enhancing his bow with her ￡ονёﾟ:｡(*-ω-)-ω-*)｡:ﾟ￡ονё. It gives Nate enough power to finish the Bahamut off, and it finally falls down after receiving the hit. Unfortunately, the battle also consumed all of Nate’s energy. He can barely stand properly, and Lilith quickly runs out to grab his hand as he slides off the deck. Nate tells her not to force herself, but Lilith doesn’t let go even though her hands are going numb. Eventually Nayuta and Kirite helps pulling Nate back to the deck, and Nate blushes saying she’s really stupid because she could fall along with him. When Nate says she should have let go, Lilith thinks he’s just as stupid. There’s no way she would ever let go, because he’s an important person to her. Lilith is feeling angry, sad and happy at the same time, but in the end she only hugs Nate without saying anything.

As Nico rams the airship onto Melrond’s barrier, Nate holds Lilith saying he’ll keep her warm so she won’t feel scared. Nate’s warmth makes Lilith feel relieved, and she smells a nice scent coming from him as their airship crash-lands into Melrond.

Episode: All of Love

Lilith hears a growl when she wakes up in Melrond, but she’s relieved to see it’s only Nate in his wolf form. He apologized for scaring her, and he explains that he went to check the area around them earlier. Nate’s wolf senses are sharper when in his wolf form, which is why he transformed. Lilith then realized that their friends aren’t here, and Nate explains that everyone got separated when their airship crash-landed. He’s not sure what happened to them either, because he could only think of Lilith’s safety when they fell from the airship. However, Nate is pretty sure everyone is alright since they’re both unharmed. Nate didn’t find anything when he checked the area earlier, but he didn’t go too far away because Lilith was unconscious. Now that Lilith is already awake, Nate takes her to look for their friends in other areas.

Upon seeing the horrifying scenery of Melrond, Lilith feels sad because the city is completely dead. Nate feels a different kind of feeling though, and he explains the scenery reminds him of Wolf’s Chanze in winter. Since it’s located near the desert, it gets extremely cold when winter comes. Everything looks frozen and dead, but the roots are still alive and preparing for a new life to bloom in spring. This reminds Lilith of the dream she saw after falling off the airship, and she tells Nate that Melrond was scarred by human’s arrogance.. and God Melrond is currently healing the land in the darkness — just like what the roots are doing in winter. Nate then sighs saying he can’t predict what the gods are thinking, and Lilith agrees saying the gods’ gospels always feel abstract or incomplete. Soon they see Nico’s smoke signal coming from afar, and Nate falls into a short silence before following Lilith to meet up with everyone else.

When they find Rogner in the government office’s control center, Rogner asks Nate why is a werewolf like him disturbing his grand salvation plan. Rogner wonders if a beast like him can’t understand the magnificence of his plan, but Nate calmly answers “maybe.” He’s only a forest werewolf, but he does understand one thing: nobody will follow an alpha who kills his friend to protect his pack. That’s what Rogner is doing right now, since he’s destroying exactly what he’s trying to protect. Rogner only says he’s willing to kill and destroy anything as long as he can protect humans by doing so, and this is when Lilith realized the current Rogner is nothing more than an insane, broken empty shell. Nate, on the other hand, says Rogner is an absolute idiot. In his eyes Rogner is Lilith’s enemy, and that’s more than enough for him to fight Rogner.

Enraged by Nate’s words, Rogner attacks them saying he’ll destroy both Nate and Lilith. Nate protects Lilith from the attack, and he turns to Rogner saying he’ll kill Rogner if he hurts Lilith.. though he still will even if Rogner doesn’t hurt her. Rogner then leaps to the air trying to attack Nate, but Nate is faster and shoots an arrow to pierce Rogner’s body. Rogner instantly rages and gathers his dark waves to destroy them, but both Nate and Lilith are thinking of the same thing here. i-Scepter starts shining as Nate asks Lilith to send her feelings to him, and her love enhances his bow — Wind Roar — with more power. One second before Rogner throws his dark waves, Nate shoots and delivers the final blow to defeat Rogner.

After Lilith uses the broadcasting device to inform the world about Rogner’s defeat, suddenly she receives a certain someone’s curse and loses her consciousness. She’s surrounded by darkness when she opens her eyes later, with God Melrond’s gentle voice telling her to sleep and let the darkness heal her heart. Just before Lilith falls asleep, suddenly she hears a wolf howling.. with a beautiful yet sad voice that seems to be calling out to her. Lilith asks why is it calling her, and a familiar voice answers her question: “Why? Of course because I need you. Come back soon. I’ll be waiting.” Everything suddenly turns bright after that, and Lilith can see Nate in front of her eyes. She asks why he looks so sad, and she remembers that he’s noble and strong.. but his heart is frozen and filled with anger towards humans. Nate answers that Lilith was the one who melted his frozen heart — slowly but surely. Nate is starting to change because of Lilith, and he doesn’t want her to leave him behind.

The moment Lilith decides to return to Nate’s side, God Melrond takes her back to the light and gives her the darkness’ blessings — returning her to reality. When Lilith finally wakes up, she finds a relieved Nate watching over her. Nate is really worried and asks if she’s hurt, but Lilith says she’s okay and apologized for making him worry. Nate tells her it’s okay as long as she’s okay, and he says the thought of Lilith not waking up anymore is unbearable for him. Nate will always get worried if anything happens to Lilith, so he asks her not to scare him too much — it feels like his heart would stop beating. ﾟ+o｡ﾄﾞｷｭ―(*ﾟдﾟ*)―ﾝ｡o+ﾟ

After leaving Melrond, Lilith can visit other places before flying to Ingrid.

[ Dodona ]

Upon arriving in Dodona, Lilith goes to pray in the temple. She feels sad that her voice failed to reach people’s hearts, but she’s not giving up and asks Yufis to keep watching over her from now on. Right after Lilith finishes her prayers, Nate comes asking what she’s worrying about. Nate says he’s willing to listen to her worries, and when Lilith says she’s okay, he tells her not to hide things from him. Lilith eventually admits she’s losing confidence about saving the world, but when Nate asks if she wants to drop the quest, she says she can’t run away despite her worries. Nate admits he actually doesn’t care much about saving the world, but he thinks Lilith is really strong for standing firm until the end. Lilith blushes and says she’s not that strong. It’s just she knows there are things only she can do, and that’s why she won’t give up — even if she might feel down and confused along the way.

Nate then moves closer and turns red as he gently pats Lilith’s head, hoping it can make her feel better. ||萌||ョ´∀`。)萌えぇ～↑ He knows she’s doing her best, but he asks her not to force herself too much. When Nate asks if she’s still worried, Lilith honestly answers she does.. but she can move forward because everyone is supporting her.

Lilith: “Especially because of Nate.. the person I love, is supporting me.”
Lilith: “It gives me a lot of strengh to keep going.”
Nate: “… I see.” (｡_｡*)
Lilith: “Are you blushing?”
Nate: “N-No, I’m not. It’s just.. I’m happy if I can be your strength.”
Lilith: “Nate.. Thank you.”
Nate: “You don’t have to thank me.” ( *ノノ)
Nate: “But tell me if you have any worries.”
Nate: “I will always stay by your side, so don’t keep it all to yourself.”

NATE WHY ARE YOU SO CUTE. ♪ﾟ+.ｏ(*萌´д`从´д`萌*)ｏ.+ﾟ♪

In Ingrid’s sanctuary, the party learns that Horo is actually the culprit behind Lovelost. Horo is trying to destroy this world so he can create a new one for his mother — Goddess Renai — and he sends his army of monsters to invade the world before flying off to his hideout. After Nayuta pulls Remna back on her own feet, the party decides to split up and collect information about his location while helping to defend the six capitals from Horo’s monsters. Lilith decides to visit Midvan with Nate, and Nico drops
them off not too far away from the city.

Upon entering Midvan, both Lilith and Nate are shocked to see the city’s terrible condition. The monsters seems to have left Midvan already, but the streets are destroyed and all the citizens look exhausted. Nate admits he doesn’t really like Midvan, but it hurts his heart to see it in such a state. They decide to visit Kadash in Midvan Castle after that, where they learn that Midvan is having a hard time defending itself since most of the citizens have fallen victims to Lovelost. It didn’t take long until Horo’s monster army broke their defense, and it seems like the monsters are going back to attack the city again soon. Most of the soldiers in Midvan has no motivation to fight back because of Lovelost, so Midvan is currently on the brink of destruction.

Kadash also mentions that he can sense a disturbing presence in the castle lately, as he often wakes up at night because of that presence. Upon hearing about this, Nate says he can read what’s going on. Midvan is currently holding out with Kadash as its center, and their enemy is planning to destroy the country by killing him. After all, it would really be the end for Midvan if Kadash dies. Kadash then asks what he should do, since he doesn’t have any soldiers left to protect him — they’re already having a hard time defending the citizens. However, Nate says he’ll do something about this. Lilith doesn’t know what plan he has in mind, but Nate only asks her to leave everything to him. In order to monitor the situation, both Lilith and Nate are staying in Midvan Castle for tonight.

Late at night, Lilith suddenly hears a wolf’s howling in the castle. Nate reveals that he actually put one of his friends — obviously a wolf — under Kadash’s bed to watch and let them know if the enemy comes, and the plan is working really well. ヽ(*´ー`*)ﾉ They find Kadash standing in front of his bedroom, and he explains that the enemy escaped when Nate’s friends howled. While Nate goes to check if there’s any traces in Kadash’s bedroom, Lilith notices that Kadash is gently petting the wolf who saved him.. and the sight makes her smile because it can be the trigger for people to get along with the forest animals. Just then Nate returns saying he found a clue, and he shows them a black feather saying the one who has been aiming for Kadash’s life must be a Sacred Nephilim.

Following the scent of the Sacred Nephilim, Nate and Lilith ends up in Zanas Valley. Or rather, in the place that used to be the assassin guild. The Sacred Nephilim appears before them not too long after that, and he’s certainly not pleased about Nate interrupting his plan. When Nate tells him not to wreak havoc in Midvan, Lilith feels happy because it means Nate now thinks of Midvan as his hometown. The Sacred Nephilim then summons dark energy which really feels similar to Horo’s curse, but Nate pulls out his bow to fight back. Lilith was the one who saved him, so now it’s his turn to protect her. Lilith uses i-Scepter to wrap the Sacred Nephilim with the power of love, and Nate finishes the poor thing off with his arrows — saying his fate has been sealed the moment he tried to assassinate Kadash. Nate is hoping the Sacred Nephilim’s death will make things easier for Midvan, but Lilith says Midvan will be alright. Kadash will do his job properly as the king. After reporting to Kadash, Nate and Lilith use Nico’s crystal balls to warp to Forested Marjune.

In Forested Marjune, Lilith and Nate are enjoying the beautiful forest together. Lilith feels guilty for being too relaxed when she needs to save the world, but when she asks if she’s a failure as a saint, Nate doesn’t think it’s a problem since she’s the only saint he knows. He thinks she should save the world with her own way instead of forcing herself to work harder, though he can understand why she wants to save the world that much. Back when he was still working as an assassin, Nate never really cared about the world and even himself. He never had any expectations for the future either, thinking humans will ruin Wolf’s Chanze anyway. However, after meeting Lilith, Nate starts hoping for humans and wolves to coexist in peace. Nate finally has a future he wants to see, so he doesn’t want the world to be destroyed.

Nate: “But well.. I feel a little bitter.”
Lilith: “B-Bitter..?
Nate: “If I never knew how it feels to hope, I’d still be a fearless assassin.”
Nate: “Now I can’t do it anymore. I have too many things I don’t want to lose.”

Upon hearing Nate’s sad confession, Lilith hugs him saying she actually feels scared too.. but everything will be alright because Nate and everyone else are strong. Nate then says Lilith is right, and he promises to do something to stop Horo.

Episode: Beyond the Future

After Luverchi and Kuriel inform Lilith about Horo’s location, the party stops by Dodona to take a break before they head to the Sea of Oblivion. Nate spends time with Lilith in her house, and he tells her not to be that nervous. He says she’s as stiff as a doll thanks to the nervousness, but when she stares at him with a shocked look, he smiles saying it’s just a joke. On the other hand, Nate isn’t nervous at all since it’s his policy to remain natural before a big mission. When Lilith says she wants to learn how to be that calm, Nate laughs saying he’s a hunter after all. If he gets nervous while hunting, his prey will notice and run off. Nate then admits that he’s calm because he still can’t fully grasp what it truly means by saving the world. Lilith is worried that Nate is forcing himself to stay with them, but Nate says he only wants to protect the place he loves.. and Lilith says it’s enough reason for him to save the world with them.

Lilith then gets up saying they should meet up with everyone, but before she leaves the room, Nate suddenly holds her hand and asks her to stay like this for just a little longer. As they feel each other’s warmth through their joined hands, Nate admits that he’s actually afraid of losing this warmth too. Lilith says that will never happen because she will always stay beside him, and they can always feel each other’s warmth.

From Dodona, the party goes straight to the Sea of Oblivion and finds the monster entrance to the underworld. Soo stays outside to protect the airship; Nico stays near the entrance to take care of the sandworms; Nayuta stays back to stop the giant Fenrirs with his barrier; Camus is standing by the inner gate to keep it open; Kirite stays in front of the last chamber to fight the last Sacred Nephilim; and that only leaves Nate to kick Horo’s ass with Lilith.

The moment they enter the room, Horo appears and provokes Nate by saying Lilith is walking her dog. Horo also asks Nate to regain his “wolf’s pride” by letting humanity be destroyed, but Nate snaps out of the temptation when Lilith squeezes his hand — letting him know that she believes in him. It’s true that Nate doesn’t like humans for ruining his home, but after meeting Lilith and their friends, he realized there are people who can accept werewolves like him too. Nate wants to look for a way for humans and wolves to coexist in peace, and that’s why he can’t let Horo destroy the world. Since Horo is inexperienced in battle and everyone is wiping the floor with his monster army, eventually Nate kicks his ass with Lilith’s love enhancing his Wind Roar. ヽ(*´ー`*)ﾉ Before finishing Horo off, Nate whispers “you’re so soft and warm.. I love you” into Lilith’s ears, and she answers she loves him too. ||萌||ョ´∀`。)萌えぇ～↑

After Horo disappears, Nate admits that Horo is really similar to him in the past. Nate hurt a lot of people in order to protect Wolf’s Chanze, and Horo did the same thing for his mother. If only Horo has someone who can understand him — like how Nate has Lilith — they probably won’t end up with this result. When Lilith thanks Nate for staying beside her and supporting her, he blushes saying it’s embarrassing when she says it so directly. (❤ฺ￫艸￩) Lilith then says they should return to their friends, and Nate smiles as they go back to the place where they belong.

P.S. If you’re wondering where Nayuta went after their journey is over, he returned to Ingrid. Since he’s been reborn as a saint, he’s now working as Remna’s right hand in the temple. As for Nico, he’s monitoring the world from Melrond’s control center and travels around the world to check its condition from time to time.

Best Ending

A few months after saving the world, Nate and Lilith are traveling to unknown locations. Lilith was actually planning to continue her acolyte training in Dodona, but she couldn’t bear parting with Nate after all. At first Lilith was hoping for a more laid-back lifestyle, but she knows Nate can’t be tied down in one place.. and right now she’s enjoying her new journey with him. Nate asks if she’s really okay with this, but Lilith doesn’t mind because she wants to stay with him. At the end of their journey, Nate takes Lilith back to Wolf’s Chanze — one of the places where he can find comfort in. The other one is on Lilith’s lap. ♪ﾟ+.ｏ(*萌´д`从´д`萌*)ｏ.+ﾟ♪ While Wolf’s Chanze is important to Nate, the current him doesn’t mind staying in other places because he’s got Lilith by his side. Lilith notices that Nate seems nervous today, and Nate blushes saying he took her to Wolf’s Chanze because wants to settle things today.

Nate: “It might be late, but please let me say it.”
Nate: “I love you. I want your everything.”
Lilith: “…..” Σ(・д・　)
Nate: “A-Am I no good? I’ll fix anything you don’t like, so.. um..! Please…!”
Nate: “…..” ( *ノノ)
Nate: “Please marry me!!”
Lilith: “With pleasure.”
Nate: “… huh?” Σ(ﾟдﾟ　)
Lilith: “I love you too. I have no reason to refuse.”
Nate: “I-I see..! Thanks, Lilith!”

Nate then glomps Lilith with trembling arms and promises to make her happy. ε-(*´∀`|萌| When Lilith says she wants to make him happy too, Nate replies with “stupid, I’m already the happiest person in the world.” (❤ฺ￫艸￩)

Several years later, the party is having a meet-up at a bar. They’re wondering why Lilith and Nate are so late, even though they’re the ones who invited everyone here. Everyone is busy with their own lives, but Lilith and Nate always invite them to meet up once per a few months. Just then Lilith enters the bar and apologized for being late, explaining that she’s a bit busy at the moment. When Camus asks what does she mean by that, Lilith turns around to look at Nate and goes “Right, Papa?” Σ(ﾟ∀ﾟﾉ)ﾉ Everyone is shocked upon hearing this, especially because Nate then walks into the bar with a lot of mini-Nates. He’s complaining that their children won’t listen to him, but Lilith only smiles and tells him to do his best. Nate asks her to take care of him more so he’ll be more motivated to look after their children, and then he kisses Lilith in front of everyone before they can recover from the shock. (*ﾉ∀ﾉ)ｲﾔﾝ

Soo: “Wait. Wait wait wait! Don’t forget our existence!”
Nate: “I don’t. I’m just showing off a little.”
Nayuta: “I’ve got a headache.”
Kirite: “Well.. glad to see you’re living a happy life.”
Nico: “I just won’t say anything.”
Camus: “As long as they’re happy, isn’t it okay?”

Lilith has to control the little werewolves before they run around the bar, but she’s happy to live with her cute husband and their cute children. It’s just like a reward for saving the world.

Good Ending

Even though they defeated Horo and saved the world, Nate feels sad because Horo is similar to himself. The only difference is that Nate has Lilith while Horo doesn’t have anyone who can understand him. That night Lilith notices that Nate looks upset, and despite her attempt to cheer him up, he suddenly disappears on one windy day. The only thing he leaves behind is a vague letter saying “what’s left will return next year”, but she knows he’s going on a journey to settle things with himself. Lilith believes in Nate and decides to wait until he returns, while resuming her duty as an acolyte in Dodona’s temple.

A year after Nate left, the party is having a meet-up in Dodona on a windy day. Camus asks if Nate still hasn’t contacted Lilith, and she sadly wonders what he’s doing right now. Since they won’t be able to fit in her room, Lilith guides everyone to the temple instead.. and that’s where she finds Nate waiting inside — feeling guilty for leaving her behind. He blushes and says it’s been a while, but he’s really shocked when she answers with a simple “stupid”. Lilith protests about Nate’s sudden disappearance, and her vision blurs with tears when she says his letter can’t be counted as a proper letter. She was really sad when he suddenly left, but right now she feels happy to see him returning to her side.

Camus: “Ah, you made her cry.”
Soo: “It’s not good to make a girl cry~”
Nate: “W-What should I do? Lilith.. Please stop crying.”
Kirite: “You take responsibility like a man.”
Nico: “Right. After all, a man who made a girl cry is the worst.”
Nate: “E-Ehhh!?”

..and then everyone chases them out of the temple so they can talk in private. xD

Nate then follows Lilith back to her room, where he apologized for leaving her behind. He also explains that after traveling around the world, he finally feels refreshed. He’s been thinking of what really makes him different from Horo, but after seeing everyone working hard to rebuild their countries, he truly feels glad to have saved the world. Nate wanted to save the world so he can stay with Lilith, and that’s why he can finally return to her side. Lilith warmly welcomes him back, and Nate answers with “I’m home, Lilith.” Nate then asks if he can borrow Lilith’s lap, because he hasn’t been sleeping properly in order to see her as soon as possible. Of course Lilith can’t refuse since Nate is looking at her with his puppy eyes, so she allows Nate to lie on her lap — noticing that he looks really calm. Lilith says she won’t ask Nate not to leave again, because she knows she can’t tie him down, but she wants him to tell her properly next time. However, Nate says there won’t be a next time because he won’t go anywhere. As he falls asleep, Nate gently whispers “I won’t leave your side anymore. From now on we’ll always be together..” ||萌||ョ´∀`。)萌えぇ～↑

As you can see, Nate’s route is a ♪ﾟ+.ｏ(*萌´д`从´д`萌*)ｏ.+ﾟ♪ paradise for me. I’m really weak towards puppy-like characters, so Nate caught my eyes right from the beginning. Everything about Nate is so lovable, starting from his personality to his relationship with Lilith. (๑´ლ`๑)♡ The start of their romance is a bit sudden, so I get the feeling that Nate has fallen in love with Lilith right from the start, and their feelings only deepen as their journey continues. That being said, I was actually surprised by his best ending. (´・ω・`；) I love baby / happy family endings, but it’s hard to connect “children” with “Nate”.. so it took quite a while before I can accept that ending lol. His good ending is more bittersweet with their one-year separation, but that’s what makes their reunion feels much sweeter. In the good ending Nate didn’t really find the answer he’s been looking for, but oh well.. it’s the good ending after all.

P.S. I want Nate’s awesome hat.

Nayuta is the captain of the White Lily Knights, the Holy Knights of Ingrid. He’s rather strict and often scolds everyone around him, but he’s extremely loyal and devoted once he puts his faith in someone. Nayuta comes to Dodona based on the High Priestess’ order to arrest Lilith, but he grows attached to her during their journey together and believes that she’s innocent. He uses a spear in battle and excels in healing magic as well. 23 years old.

Episode: Gospel

The story starts with the heroine, Lilith, seeing a strange dream about the world. The gods are wishing for the world to be filled with love, happiness and smile, but the world she’s seeing is engulfed in a storm of sadness, pain and despair. Suddenly everything disappears, and Lilith wakes up from the strange dream.

The scene shifts to the temple in Ingrid, where the captain of the White Lily Knights, Nayuta, is praying. His prayers are interrupted when the High Priestess, Remna, suddenly summons him for an emergency issue. Remna has received a divine oracle from God Ingrid, which revealed that “a girl who will destroy the world” has been awakened. Remna then orders Nayuta to go to Dodona — the sanctuary of Goddess Yufis, located north of Ingrid — and capture that girl. Nayuta asks if Remna gave any orders to the Savila samurai he saw in the hallway earlier, but Remna only says he doesn’t need to know.

Outside, Nayuta finds the Savila samurai from earlier — Kirite. At first Kirite refuses to answer Nayuta’s questions, but eventually reveals that he received the same order from Remna. He’s also ordered to capture the girl in Dodona, but unlike Nayuta, he was told that he can bring the girl dead or alive. If the girl resists, Remna wants him to kill her on the spot. At the same time, a suspicious man is lurking outside the temple in Dodona. He tries entering the temple to look for a certain girl, but his attempt fails as the village barrier repels him away. Unsure about what to do from here, the man decides to continue his stalking activities for now.

Meanwhile, Lilith finally opens her eyes after Camus — her fairy childhood friend — calls her to wake up already. Lilith says she saw a warm dream that turned sad at the end, but Camus thinks she’s probably just sad about waking up from her warm bed lol. She protests that he’s also sitting comfortably on her head, but he only laughs and reminds her the morning prayer is going to start soon. She better be quick, or else she’ll break a record by coming late five days in a row.. and who knows what kind of punishment the head priest will give her next.

Lilith runs into Kirite on her way to the temple, and noticing that he’s a “traveler”, she warmly welcomes him to Dodona and asks him to enjoy his stay. Both Lilith and Camus then introduce themselves to him, and she says he can find her in the temple if he needs anything — she’s an acolyte there. Kirite gives them his name too before they leave, but while Camus says Kirite is rather gloomy, Lilith actually thinks he was pretty cool. They manage to reach the temple right after the morning prayers start, and Lilith sneaks into the back row as the head priest explains the background story of their world:

“The God Adonis and Goddess Yufis had six children together, and they became the six main gods who blessed and protect this world. After their deaths, Adonis married Goddess Renai and had three children with her — the Holy Ones, who give guidance for humans.”

Lilith notices that the amount of people who attend the morning prayers has decreased, and it makes her feel a little sad. Camus tries to cheer her up, but since Lilith replies with a big voice, the head priest notices their presence in the back row. He sighs in frustration knowing Lilith is late again, but he only asks her to keep her voice down. However, before Lilith can reach her seat, suddenly the whole temple starts shaking.. and a loud crash is heard as a huge lion — a Fenrir — come bursting through the roof. Σ(Д｀|||ノ)ノ The monster quickly corners Lilith before she can escape, but just as it opens its huge mouth to eat her, Lilith prays for Goddess Yufis’ protection. Suddenly a flash of light fills the room, and a heart-shaped staff appears to shield Lilith from the Fenrir.

Camus tells Lilith to run because he can sense something stronger coming their way, which is proven true when a black-winged man suddenly descends from the sky — spreading intense evil aura into the air. The man mentions that Lilith is “the one chosen by Yufis”, but he doesn’t have any intentions to explain and says she should just die without knowing anything. Before the black-winged man can kill Lilith, Kirite suddenly appears and draws out his sword to attack the man — saying he’s been looking for him all this time. Camus tells Lilith to use this chance to run, but none of them can escape from the temple.. because Lilith refuses to leave Kirite alone in danger, and Camus refused to escape without Lilith. Just then, Lilith suddenly hears a voice telling her to “embrace her destiny”, take the floating staff in front of her, and put an end to this dangerous situation. Of course Lilith is confused, but she doesn’t much time because Kirite is losing the fight. It’s not just about herself or Kirite, because the voice says Lilith has the power to save a lot of people.

The moment Lilith takes the staff — i-Scepter — Goddess Yufis appears before her eyes and vanishes with a blinding light. Lilith manages to stop the black-winged man, Rogner, by using Yufis’ power, but sadly her spiritual power runs out really fast when he starts attacking her back. Rogner only stops when Nayuta comes bursting through the temple door to see what’s going on, and Rogner just.. flies off after saying he lost interest. (´・ω・`；) Kirite tries to chase after him, but of course he can’t move around with all the wounds on his body.

Lilith tries to use her healing spell when Kirite falls down onto the floor, but he slaps her hand twice saying he doesn’t need any help. Camus is pissed with Kirite’s attitude, but Lilith can see that Kirite is angry, sad and regrets his failure in defeating Rogner. She gently holds his hands saying everything will be okay, and she heals him when he finally calms down. Just then Lilith senses a power coming from Kirite as well, and suddenly a shining black emblem appears on his godly pecs right chest. Then before they can even react, a space distortion appears in the air around them. Not too far away from them, Nayuta is demanding an explanation about what in the world is happening here, but there’s only one thing Camus knows for sure right now — someone is trying to warp Lilith and Kirite away. Nayuta and Camus decide to cling to Lilith and Kirite at the last second, and the four of them got warped away from Dodona.

Outside, the stalker man sighs with relief. His spell should be enough to “buy time”. It would be difficult to search for Lilith since Nayuta and Camus interrupted earlier, but if Lilith is really “the saint”, she should have Yufis’ protection to keep her safe.

Episode: Saint or Witch

When Lilith opens her eyes, she finds herself lying on a grassy field. Camus and Nayuta are watching over her, while Kirite is sitting not too far away from them. After introducing himself, Nayuta eventually reveals that Kirite and him are on a mission to “escort” Lilith to Ingrid. Nayuta tries to hide the reason, but knowing they can’t hide the truth forever, Kirite explains that Lilith is under suspicion of being a witch who will destroy the world. She’s also the only young girl in Dodona, so the girl Remna was referring to must be her. Remna even hired a mercenary like Kirite aside from ordering Nayuta, which means she’s willing to do anything to make sure Lilith gets captured. However, Nayuta promises to keep Lilith safe if she follows them to Ingrid.. so despite Camus’ worries, Lilith decides to go to Ingrid and clear this misunderstanding. Besides, people will only suspect her even more if she runs away.

By watching the landscape around them, Nayuta concludes that they’re either near Dinus or Ingrid, and so the four of them start their journey. They decide to camp out when it gets dark, and before looking for a nice camp location, they ask Lilith to follow one of them to make sure she stays safe. Eventually Kirite finds a rock cave nearby, and they decide to spend the night inside the cave. It’s not as soft as sleeping on grass, but the cave protects them from the night wind and their campfire will last longer. After a long, awkward silence, Kirite asks Lilith not to speak formally to him. Lilith might respect Nayuta because of his position, but Kirite says he’s not someone great like Nayuta. This results in Lilith calling him “Kirite” while blushing, and both Kirite and Camus laugh upon seeing her reaction. Lilith is so cute. ( *´艸`)ｸｽｯ♪

Later on, Lilith wakes up and finds herself sleeping alone in the cave. She’s looking for Camus when Nayuta comes in, telling her that Camus went out to gather firewood with Kirite. Nayuta tells Lilith to back to sleep since he will be the one to watch the fire tonight, but she can’t sleep alone while everyone else are staying awake. The moment Lilith tries to stand up, a sharp pain pierces her leg and causes her to tumble towards the campfire. Nayuta grabs her before she burns herself, but then he scolds her for being so careless. Nayuta knows Lilith is being polite because of their positions — she’s an acolyte and he’s a Holy Knight — but right now her job is to stay safe until they reach Ingrid.

Nayuta then asks if her leg is still hurting, and when Lilith says she’s fine, he glares ( ಠ_ಠ ) at her in silence until she admits it actually hurts lol. After asking Lilith to sit down, Nayuta takes a closer look at her injured leg and heals the wound — saying they can talk later. Nayuta asks if she has anything to say after he’s done healing her leg, and he blushes when Lilith says “um.. I can use healing spells too.” (❤ฺ￫艸￩) He instantly goes “why didn’t you say that earlier!”, but then he realized it was him who refused to listen. xD Lilith chuckles when Nayuta tells her to go back to sleep, and she says good night after thanking him for healing her leg.

In her dream, Lilith hears the stalker man’s voice complaining about how it became much more difficult to track down her location. He comes in contact with her mental consciousness in his attempt to see her location, but he asks her not to mind and just get enough rest for tonight. As for him.. he’ll keep on stalking her like a shadow.

A few days later, the party reach the city of Dinus. Nayuta and Camus start bickering as soon as they arrive, but Lilith feels glad knowing they’re growing used to each other. Camus keeps complaining that his small, fragile fairy body needs some rest, so they decide to spend a night in Dinus because Lilith and Camus aren’t used to journeys and camping out. Since Dinus is the bustling capital of culture and business, Kirite asks Lilith not to get lost in the crowd. Nayuta is about to warn Lilith regarding something else when a man bumps into her, but he only tells her to walk carefully before continuing his explanation.

Nayuta: “There are thieves who will steal your belongings among the crowd…”
Nayuta: “…..”
Kirite: “…..”
Camus: “…..”

The man who bumped into Lilith earlier is, undoubtedly, a thief, and Lilith’s bag is now gone. xD They quickly split up to chase after the thief, and Lilith can pick a partner here.

Upon learning that i-Scepter is inside the stolen bag, Nayuta scolds Lilith for being so careless. She feels bad and walks off to search for the thief alone, but he stops her and drags her to a safe area instead. Nayuta explains that even though Dinus in rich in culture, there’s a really big gap between the lives of the wealthy ones and those who are living in poverty. The path Lilith was about to take earlier leads to the slum — the lowest area in the city. She’d only become a victim of other crimes if she enters the area, since the security level is rather bad down there. Lilith thanks him for explaining everything to her, but she’s surprised when Nayuta smiles and says she has more guts that he thought. He admits he can be a bit too strict sometimes, so it’s not unusual to see people crying after receiving his harsh scoldings.. but Lilith knows Nayuta is strict because he cares that much.

Nayuta takes Lilith to the bar after that, where he forces the bar’s master to inform them about the thieves’ escape routes. Nayuta tells Lilith to hide in the safe corner when all the man in the bar get up to fight him, but while Nayuta is having fun spanking everyone’s butts, Lilith notices the man who stole her bag quietly escaping from the bar. Since Nayuta is busy at the moment, Lilith decides to follow the thief alone. By the time Nayuta is done beating everyone, he finally realized that Lilith is already gone from the corner.

Meanwhile, Lilith loses sight of the thief and gets lost in a back alley — when she quickly gets surrounded by three suspicious men who wants to kidnap her. They want to sell her because she would make a cute prostitute, and they only get more excited when Lilith begs them to let her go because an acolyte like her isn’t allowed to do such a dirty job. However, a red-haired man comes to the rescue before they can drag her away. He bumps into the men on purpose, saying he wants to hit on Lilith too. At first the men act hostile towards him, but they suddenly get scared upon seeing the tattoo on his stomach. The red-haired man says he’s going to take care of Lilith from here, so they have no choice but to let him steal their prey. ヽ(*´ー`*)ﾉ After they run away, the red-haired man introduces himself as Soo, and he asks what she’s doing in a dangerous back alley like this. When Lilith explains everything to him, and Soo says he will take her back to the main street so she can meet up with her friends again.

Just then Lilith and Soo hear footsteps coming to approach them, which turns out to be Camus guiding Kirite and Nayuta to Lilith’s place. She apologized when Nayuta scolds her for being so reckless, but they’re all glad she’s unharmed. Lilith also introduces Soo to them, and they thank him for saving her. Suddenly they hear two debt collectors walking nearby, talking about how they’re going to make Soo pay for his debts today. Soo nervously laughs beside them, and he admits that he’s actually on the run too.. so he quickly escapes before the debt collectors find him here. Lilith protects Soo by lying when the debt collectors ask if they saw Soo, but Lilith’s very bad lie is apparently enough to fool them lol. Kirite notices that Soo isn’t a regular person, but for now they should return to the inn and discuss about what to do next.

After leaving the back alley, Lilith and friends go to eat dinner at the inn. Upon entering the bar, Lilith immediately notices the thief sitting in the corner. Kirite then goes to take a closer look and see if he’s really the thief, and the man makes a mistake by showing a shocked expression — which really confirms that he’s indeed the thief. He tries to run away from Kirite, but Nayuta is ready for this and quickly captures him. Since the inn owner asks them not to be violent inside, they drag the thief to the storage behind the inn and forces him to return Lilith’s bag. Sadly, the thief doesn’t have Lilith’s bag anymore because he already sold it to Madam — the boss of the area. Madam loves buying stuff she likes from people, and she has taken a great liking to their i-Scepter. Knowing the thief received a lot of money from Madam, they force him to hand over the money. After all, they need that money to buy the staff back. The thief cries as he hands Madam’s money to them, but they’re not done yet. Kirite snatches the poor guy’s wallet saying he’s got quite a lot of money, and Nayuta accuses him of hiding some of Madam’s payment in his own wallet. (○´ﾟωﾟ｀):;*.’:;ﾌﾞｯ However, Lilith feels sorry for the poor thief and asks Kirite to return the wallet lol. The thief thanks Lilith for showing mercy, and he directs them to a casino in the back alley. Madam is the boss of that casino, so that should be their next destination.

When Lilith and friends reach the casino, one of the guards guides them to see Madam inside.
Unfortunately, Madam isn’t willing to part with i-Scepter so easily. She demands them to buy it from her three times of the original price, and she also reveals that she knows who they are — “captain of the White Lily Knights Nayuta” and “Kirite the Flash”. The only alternative to get the staff back is for either Lilith or both Kirite and Nayuta to work for Madam and pay the staff “with their bodies”. Of course Kirite and Nayuta won’t allow Lilith to do an underground job like this, so they willingly take the offer and send Lilith outside — asking Camus to take care of her until they’re done. Since the guard guides them towards the casino, Lilith and Camus decide to play some games while waiting for Kirite and Nayuta. They can hear the crowd cheering with excitement by the roulette, so they approach it to see what’s going on.. and that’s where they find Soo standing in the middle of the game.

Soo keeps losing and his debt is piling up like a mountain, but apparently he’s still aiming for a chance of victory. Feeling sorry for Soo, Lilith and Camus decide to help by betting the money they got from the thief. Lilith decides to try her luck by choosing the spot directly in opposite of Soo’s, and thanks to Soo’s pre-determined bad luck, she ends up winning 36 times of the total sum of the money. (　 Д )　ﾟ　ﾟ Instead of crying over his bleeding wallet, Soo is impressed and says Lilith must be a genius in gambling instead lol. The dealer then goes to call Madam so they can prepare the prize money, and he also tells Soo to stay here because he’s going to report about Soo’s increasing debt as well.

When Madam comes with Kirite and Nayuta, Lilith says she wants to buy i-Scepter back with the prize money. Madam accepts the deal easily and even asks if Lilith wants a case to carry the remaining money, but she instantly changes her mind when Lilith says she’s giving the rest of the money to Soo as a sign of gratitude. This causes Madam to cancel the deal immediately, and she decides to make i-Scepter as the victory prize of Dinus’ battle tournament instead — a martial arts tournament, to be exact. Even though Kirite and Nayuta are both experts in battle, the tournament will be tough for them because they’re not allowed to use weapons. However, Madam is willing to introduce a top-tier fighter to them. In fact, the fighter is standing in front of their eyes — it’s Soo. If they want to win i-Scepter from the tournament, then they should hire him with their prize money. Lilith decides to hire Soo on the spot, and even though her friends have their doubts regarding Soo, they accept her decision.

The next day, Soo guides Lilith and friends to see the battle colosseum. It’s closed today since they’re busy preparing for the tournament, but Soo promises to guide them again on the day of the tournament. Soo is really confident in winning too, and he proudly explains that he’s aiming to become the strongest martial arts fighter in the world. After all, Soo is the apprentice of the strongest fighter in the world, so it’s only natural if he takes over the position someday.. right? Nayuta suddenly starts wondering if hiring Soo was really the right decision, but they have no choice since the registration is already closed. ＼(^o^)／ Just then an unknown man appears and throws insults at Soo, provoking Soo by saying he’ll beat him into a pulp this very second. Lilith tries to call for help and the man violently pushes her away, but fortunately Kirite quickly holds her before she falls. (*ﾉ∀ﾉ)ｷｬｰ♡ They’re not pleased at how the man treats Lilith, but Soo remains calm and calls a colosseum guard nearby. Participants aren’t allowed to fight or else they’re disqualified, so the man runs away saying he’ll get back to them later.

Now that they’ve already seen the colosseum, Soo decides to guide them around Dinus.

Soo: “Don’t hold back, we still have a lot of time for sightseeing.”
Nayuta: “That’s right. Let me knock your guts into shape before the tournament starts.”
Soo: “Just drop the subject already! Girls hate stubborn guys, you know.”
Nayuta: “Wha–! I didn’t say that to be popular with the ladies!”

( *´艸`)ｸｽｯ♪

After enjoying Soo’s city tour, everyone is discussing about eating dinner when the man from earlier suddenly comes to disturb them again. This time he’s bringing a knife to attack them, but it doesn’t affect Soo at all.. since he easily knocks the man out with a single hit to the stomach. Σ(ﾟ∀ﾟﾉ)ﾉ Soo takes everyone to escape when someone comes to see what’s happening, and while Camus thinks it’s a really uncool victory, Lilith feels glad to have hired Soo. The following day, Lilith can choose whom she wants to sightsee with. For this route, it’s Nayuta. (*´∀`*)

[ Colosseum ]

Nothing happened because it’s closed.

[ Bar ]

Even though Soo eats dinner in high spirits, the others are definitely not as thrilled. Nayuta isn’t sure if they can really get i-Scepter back, but Lilith says they have to believe in Soo.. who just admits that his biggest priority for now is to EAT out of all things. Ignoring Nayuta’s complaints, Soo keeps eating and ordering more food onto their table. Not only that, but they also have to pay for everything — they hired him after all. xD Camus is worried and Kirite can’t sense any motivation from Soo either, but they have seen Soo’s real strength earlier, and that’s the only thing poor Nayuta can believe in lol.

Lilith: “Soo, are you alright after eating so many food?”
Soo: “Don’t worry, this is only a warm-up before breakfast. Oh, it’s dinner now. Hahaha.”
Camus: “Is that supposed to be a gag?”
Kirite: “That’s a failure.”
Soo: “Stop judging me with such a serious face. At least put up a smile.”
Kirite: “Then make a joke that can make me laugh.”

ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵

After a while, Lilith goes out of the bar to get some fresh air. Nayuta follows her outside since it’s dangerous to go out alone, and he keeps her company when she says she wants to stay here for a while. Nayuta suddenly asks if she’s okay, but when Lilith asks what does he mean by that, he quickly says it’s nothing — he’s only concerned about her condition. Lilith then asks if he can swear to God that he’s not hiding anything, and Nayuta grumbles before admitting he is actually worried that Lilith might be feeling homesick. After all, Lilith has never walked out of Dodona before. Lilith answers thinking about Dodona does feel nostalgic to her, but right now she’s enjoying her journey with them. After all, she would have never seen Dinus if she didn’t meet them. Nayuta blushes when Lilith says he’s a really kind person, and he tries to cover it up by saying he’s just worried about her as fellow priests.. but she still feels happy with his concern. The night wind are getting stronger after that, and Nayuta takes Lilith back inside.

[ Casino ]

If Lilith goes to the casino, Madam asks her to help collecting a debt and Nayuta gets dragged into the task because he can’t leave Lilith to do it alone. Along the way, he grumbles that she trusts people way too much. It’s good to have faith in everything, but she also needs to make sure she’s doing the right thing. Soon Lilith and Nayuta reach their destination, and he frowns upon seeing that it’s a jewelry shop run by a lady. The owner is friendly and welcomes them warmly at first, but her attitude instantly flips when Nayuta brings up Madam’s name. Now that she knows they’re not customers, the owner chases them away saying she has no intentions to pay the debt. (´・ω・`；)

Nayuta then asks if she opened the jewelry shop through a contract with Madam, and when the owner answers yes, he says it’s her own fault for signing the contract in the first place. If she doesn’t want to pay for her debts, then she has no rights to run a shop. The owner gets really pissed and insults Nayuta by saying it’s so pathetic for a Holy Knight like him to work for Madam, so Nayuta decides to answer by taking out his spear and pierces the ground beside her. ヽ(*´ー`*)ﾉ If she can swear by this holy spear that the contract is a fake, then he’s going to help her out. Otherwise, she should fulfill her responsibilities by paying her debt. The owner then tries to bribe Nayuta, but when her attempt fails, she throws money at them before telling them to go away.

On the way back to Madam’s casino, Lilith admits she was a bit surprised because Nayuta’s spear suddenly came out of the blue. Nayuta explains that his spear is foldable, so he keeps it compact when he’s not using it. He says it’s pretty brave of Lilith just to be “surprised”, since normally people would be scared upon seeing his actions earlier. Lilith answers it’s because she knows Nayuta isn’t a scary person, and he blushes as they walk side by side. (❤ฺ￫艸￩) When Lilith mentions that she still wants to take a look around Dinus, Nayuta says they should take a detour and sightsee some more before going back. (人´∀`)☆゜’・:*

On the first day of the tournament, everyone is feeling nervous except for Soo himself. Aside from oversleeping and thinking about food in the morning, he also runs off to the participants’ waiting room with absolutely no worries. On the contrary, Camus and Kirite are starting to get worried about him.. while Nayuta is sufferng from chronic stomachache thanks to the stress. Especially because Camus reminds them that aside from his awesome strength, Soo also has an equally awesome bad luck. ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵ Despite their worries, Soo actually makes it up to the finals by knocking out all of his opponents in one hit. The audience is impressed and Soo is smiling, but for some reason, in Lilith’s eyes somehow he looks.. bored. Everyone in the colosseum are talking about Soo when today’s tournament is over, though they all think he’s a “shame” off the ring LOL. Not too long after that, Soo comes out to join the party again, and he asks if Lilith falls in love after seeing how awesome he was.

Kirite: “As shallow as usual.”
Nayuta: “How stupid. I feel like a fool for being impressed.”
Soo: “Huh? What are you talking about?”
Camus: “We’re talking about how different you are outside of the ring.”
Soo: “What’s that? I’m always Soo-sama!”
Kirite: “I’m not sure whether that’s a good or a bad thing.”
Nayuta: “I want to say it’s BAD.” ( ಠ_ಠ )

That night, Lilith and friends celebrate Soo’s marvelous performance in the bar. Soo believes he will do just fine in the final match tomorrow, and while Nayuta grumbles about how Soo is lacking nervousness and fatigue, they can’t deny the fact that he’s powerful. Obviously Soo is overflowing with confidence as well, and he says they should celebrate in the casino tonight.. though Camus rejects the idea right away. Fairies are believed to bring good luck, but not even a fairy’s blessing can help increasing Soo’s luck. xD

Later on, Soo follows Lilith outside when she goes to get some fresh air. Soo reluctantly asks why she hired him when Madam clearly changed her mind because of him, and Lilith answers it’s because she felt that she had to hire him. The moment she heard Soo’s conversation with Madam, Lilith felt that Madam actually wanted her to do something — that’s why Madam made i-Scepter as the prize of the tournament. Soo is surprised upon hearing Lilith’s answer. At first he thought Lilith is only a “cute girl”, but she has a certain something that draws him onto her. Soo then says he wants to tell her something, but he’s not sure how to say it because he’s a fool. However, Lilith gently asks him to try telling her — she’ll do her best to understand.

Touched by Lilith’s kindness, Soo reveals that he had a really strong, free and cool teacher — the one he mentioned before. He respected his teacher a lot, but one day his teacher died a foolish death. He got stabbed by a drunk man. He only left Soo with the words “a clenched fist can’t grab anything”, and Soo still can’t figure out the meaning even up until now. Noticing the sadness in Soo’s eyes, Lilith realized that Soo is still mourning over his teacher’s death all this time, and this might be the reason why Madam forced them to join the tournament. Lilith says she doesn’t know the meaning behind those words either, but she’s 100% sure Soo’s teacher was trying to tell him something. Those last words were dedicated only for Soo, so Lilith tells him it’s okay. Even if he doesn’t know the meaning behind those words right now, he’ll be able to find the answer someday. Lilith’s answer surprised Soo, but then he gently thanks her and says he’ll do his best in the final match tomorrow.

However, Soo is taken aback when Lilith says “we’ll throw a merry last celebration for you!” Tomorrow’s victory banquet will be the last party they can have together, because Lilith will have to continue her journey to Ingrid after getting i-Scepter back. It reminds Soo that they’re travelers to begin with, so it’s only natural if they leave Dinus. A lot of things has happened between them, but after the tournament is over, their time together will come to an end. Soo then laughs saying he must be drunk, and he tells Lilith he’s going home now. Before leaving the bar, Soo also says he will recover and return to his cheerful self again tomorrow.

The next morning, Lilith is a bit worried because Soo seems strange last night. Soo shows up looking all cheerful and energetic though, so they head to the colosseum for Soo’s final match. Everything seems fine when the match starts, but it doesn’t take long until they realize there’s something wrong with Soo — he has doubts and hesitation in his fists. Lilith suddenly realized it might be because of what she said last night, and she’s afraid that Soo might be thinking of losing on purpose because he doesn’t want to part with them. When Lilith’s eyes meet Soo’s in the ring, Soo completely stops moving to look at her.. and this leads to him getting punched in the face by his opponent. Since this is the first time Soo ever got hit during the tournament, Kirite and Nayuta are worried that the blow might give a lot of damage to Soo.

When Camus tries to cheer on Soo, Lilith decides to do the same and calls out to Soo from her seat. Lilith doesn’t think her voice would reach him, so she’s really surprised when Soo turns around to look at her and starts laughing. Nayuta wonders if the punch have messed up Soo’s head pretty bad, but Soo only smiles at Lilith — as if telling her not to worry — and gets back on his feet. By the time Soo finally stands up again, no traces of boredom is seen in his eyes. Everyone sighs with relief when Soo gets his rhythm back, and he finally wins the match by one hit KO-ing his poor opponent.

Just as she promised, Madam hands i-Scepter to Soo as the victory prize. It’s been quite a while since the last time she saw him looking like this, and she says he looks better with this expression. Madam then tells Soo to take the staff already, so he grabs it and goes to return it to Lilith. Soo smiles saying he kept his promise to win the tournament, and he also feels that he caught a glimpse of the answer he’s been looking for. He says it might take a long time before he can figure out the meaning behind his teacher’s message, but for some reason, Soo feels that he might be able to find the answer if he stays with Lilith. After all, Lilith was the one who brought colors to his meaningless life. Soo then puts i-Scepter on Lilith’s hands, and he finally asks “Will you take me along? If I’m with you, I’m sure I can find the answer.”

Just then a warm, gentle light envelops both of them, and Lilith can sense Yufis’ presence in the light. When the light disappears, Soo’s left shoulder has been marked with a shining black emblem — the same as the one on Kirite’s chest. Kirite thought it was Rogner who gave him the emblem, but now he realized it must be Lilith and i-Scepter instead. Soo then changes the subject by saying this topic is too hard for him to understand, but he doesn’t mind having the emblem at all. It’s not like they’re going to die from it anyway. Besides, Soo is more concerned about Lilith’s answer right now. Of course Lilith warmly welcomes him into the party, because she feels happy to have Soo joining their journey. Kirite and Nayuta only answer with a cold silence and a short “who knows” when Lilith asks for their opinion, but when Camus laughs at Soo’s panicked reaction, they start laughing as well — they already accepted Soo as a friend.

A few days later, Lilith and friends are thinking of continuing their journey. Dinus has a military train that can take them to Ingrid, but sadly it’s not open for public.. so Nayuta won’t be able to bring everyone else along. However, Madam suddenly gives them a nice present one day — a vehicle! ヽ(*´ー`*)ﾉ Literally. It’s a car named “vehicle” lol. Lilith wonders why Madam is willing to do this much for Soo, and Madam says it’s simply because she has known Soo ever since he was small. Soo has always been a “good” fool, and Madam has been watching over him like a big sister. Madam knows that Soo is supposed to be free, so she didn’t want to see him getting trapped in a cage that he made for himself. The car is also packed with food supplies, water and warm blanket, and the fuel should be enough to take them to Ingrid. She mentions that they have to drive “by instinct”, but they don’t have to worry about that because Soo has amazing animal instincts — he can drive the car just fine. xD Madam asks them to come to her if they have any problems, and after thanking Madam for everything, the party finally sets off to Ingrid.

Along the way to Ingrid, Lilith and friends tell Soo about everything that happened to them — Remna’s order, the encounter with Rogner, and an unknown magic that warped them away. Thanks to the speed of their car, the party soon reaches Ingrid and Nayuta leaves them for a while to request an audience with Remna.

Nayuta: “Feel free to take a look around, but don’t cause any troubles.”
Soo: “Then while NayuNayu-chan is reporting, we’ll just take it easy around here.”
Nayuta: “…..” *takes out spear*
Soo: “Wait, calm down Nayuta! Don’t answer a joke with a slaughter!”

..and from this point on, Nayuta has a new nickname lol.

Nayuta then shows everyone the location of a good inn, and he asks them to wait there until he returns. Before Nayuta leaves, Kirite asks him to tell Remna that he’s quitting this mission. Since Soo’s butt will start growing some roots if they just sit at the inn, the four of them then decide to take a look around the city instead. Ingrid is pretty large because it’s one of the six capitals of Anelheid, but because Soo doesn’t know much about the gods other than Dinus, Lilith gives him a brief history lesson here.

After Adonis created the world, Yufis used her own flesh to create the continent of Anelheid. The land was barren and impossible for people to live in, so their six children also sacrificed themselves to bless the land. The six gods’ names are Ingrid, Dinus, Midvan, Amafi, Melrond and Savila — the six capitals of Anelheid were named after them. Each country has a shrine dedicated to their respective gods, while Yufis’ shrine is located in Dodona.

They return to the inn after taking a tour around Ingrid, and they find Nayuta already waiting for them inside. He informs them that Remna wants to see Lilith tomorrow morning, but looking at his expression, Kirite doubts if it’s really safe for her to attend the audience. Remna ordered him to kill Lilith if she resists after all. Kirite then reveals that he dropped the mission because he doesn’t want to kill Lilith, and he wants her to be careful from here — Remna might kill her if she fails to clear the misunderstanding. Remna strongly believes in the divine oracle, and so in her head, it would be so much better to sacrifice a single girl in order to save the world. Kirite and Soo are willing to help if Lilith wants to escape, but Lilith says it’s okay. She’s an acolyte too, so she believes Remna will understand as felloe priestesses.. or will she? Besides, Lilith also has Nayuta by her side — he’s going to protect her from danger. After traveling together for so long, Nayuta knows that Lilith is a good girl (though she’s a bit clumsy lol) and will never destroy the world.

The next morning, Nayuta takes Lilith to meet Remna in the temple. Lilith feels both scared and nervous because Camus isn’t here with her, but she feels a lot better when Nayuta asks if he can do anything to ease her fear. (❤ฺ￫艸￩) Nayuta then goes to talk to Remna first while Lilith waits alone in the waiting room.. and that’s where Lilith suddenly hears the mysterious voice she heard back in Dodona’s temple. The voice asks her to follow him, assuring her that there’s nothing to worry about, and it guides her to the prayer room in the temple. The voice explains that Lilith is the girl who was chosen by Yufis — the “daughter of love” — and she will be the one to save this world from destruction. Lilith asks who the voice really is, but before she can get an answer, suddenly Nayuta comes into the prayer room looking for Lilith. He’s surprised when she tells him about the voice, and especially because she didn’t run into any knights at all along the way here. Which is strange, considering the knights are always monitoring all the hallways in the temple.

Nayuta then takes Lilith to see Remna, and just as Kirite feared, Remna refuses to listen to any word Lilith has to say. After forcefully dismissing Nayuta, Remna accuses Lilith of “corrupting” Nayuta because he actually tried to protect her earlier. Nayuta kept insisting that Lilith is not a bad person, but sadly it didn’t change Remna’s opinion. Lilith is nothing more than an evil witch in her eyes, and she’s going to execute Lilith by burning her alive. Σ(Д｀|||ノ)ノ While Lilith is still confused about everything, Remna orders the knights to seize all of her belongings, throw her into prison, and prepare for her execution immediately.

With her friends and i-Scepter both out of her reach, Lilith can only sit quietly in her prison cell thinking if she’s really going to die this way. However, Nayuta soon comes to release her from the prison. Aside from handing i-Scepter back to Lilith, Nayuta also gives her pilgrim’s clothes to cover herself with. The pilgrims are going to leave the temple soon, so she should disguise herself and blend into the group to escape outside. Lilith asks if it’s okay for him to release her, but Nayuta only answers that despite his position and duty, he can’t think of her as someone who will destroy the world. Besides, Remna doesn’t have any proof that Lilith is really the girl from the oracle. Nayuta can’t allow Remna to execute Lilith based on such an absurd reason, but he’s going to stay behind and take full responsibility for releasing her. It’s a knight’s duty to guide his master back to the right path after all. Even though Lilith highly doubts that Remna will listen to Nayuta, she has no choice but to escape without him. Nayuta has a strong faith, and Lilith knows nothing she says will shake that faith. Before Lilith leaves the prison, Nayuta tells her to “take care” — he’s saying goodbye. ｡：ﾟ(｡ﾉω＼｡)ﾟ･｡

Following Nayuta’s advice, Lilith manages to escape from the temple and runs back to the inn — where she tells her friends about what just happened. After examining the city’s condition, Kirite reports that the Holy Knights are busy looking for her everywhere. Lilith asks if he heard anything about Nayuta, but Kirite falls into silence before eventually revealing that the one who was in command wasn’t Nayuta. There are no official announcement, but Kirite is pretty sure that Nayuta has been arrested for releasing Lilith for prison. Remna would take his actions as “betraying the country to “protect the witch”, so Nayuta will probably get executed soon.

Kirite points out that the knights are weakening because of Nayuta’s absence, and this will be their only chance to escape from Ingrid.. but Lilith doesn’t want to leave Nayuta behind. Lilith feels bad thinking she’s being selfish, but Kirite only smiles and asks everyone to prepare — they’re going to bust Nayuta out of the prison. They all know Lilith will never abandon Nayuta, and Kirite already expected this kind of result ever since Remna gave him the order anyway. As they’ discuss about which rescue route to take, Kirite informs them about an underground passage that leads to the prison. Kirite knows about the passage because he actually lived in the temple before, though Lilith notices that he seems to avoid the subject. On the other hand, Soo suggests taking the front entrance instead. The knights don’t know Lilith’s face because her execution plan is a top secret, so they can disguise themselves as normal worshippers to enter the temple. The decision Lilith makes here leads to different scenes.

[ Front Entrance ]

Kirite tries to warn Lilith about a knight nearby, but unfortunately her nervousness only draws the knight’s attention. Lilith tries to cover it up by saying she’s just nervous because God Ingrid is strict with rules, and Soo saves her by telling the knight that Lilith is worrying about him — because he loves drinking and gambling. The knight sighs saying he can understand how Lilith feels, sinde he’d like to punish Soo pretty hard if he’s God Ingrid himself. (○´ﾟωﾟ｀):;*.’:;ﾌﾞｯ After telling her to knock Soo’s corrupted mind into shape, the knight allows them to enter the temple.

[ Underground Passage ]

Kirite takes Lilith, Soo and Camus to the passage’s entrance deep in the forest, and he guides them carefully as they walk deeper into the passage. There are traps lying around to prevent intruders from sneaking into the temple, so Kirite tells them to follow his steps and not touch or step on anything weird. However, they soon hear a suspicious “click”.. and just as expected, Soo apologized saying he stepped on something lol. Soo panicks when Camus points out the trap around his feet, while Kirite explains that the trap will activate once Soo lifts his leg.

Soo: “What should I do?”
Kirite: “… it was nice knowing you.”
Camus: “Hehehe.”
Soo: “Hey, don’t laugh! Lilith, please say something! I don’t wanna die like this!”
Lilith: “Kirite, don’t tease Soo anymore. Please release him from the trap?”
Kirite: “I was half-serious, but since it’s Lilith’s request…”

..and the moment Soo lifts his leg, Kirite slashes an arrow that flew towards them into half. ♥ After telling Soo to be careful, Kirite continues guiding them until they finally reach the temple.

The party then makes their way into the prison and finds Nayuta locked up in a cell, but Nayuta refuses to escape. Rather than running away, he says he’s ready to die for what he believes in. His faith and loyalty are dedicated towards God Ingrid, but he can’t accept the oracle after all. God Ingrid is trying to kill Lilith even though she’s innocent, and Nayuta is torn because he has to choose between protecting Lilith and following the god he’s been worshipping forever. Since he already pledged his loyalty to God Ingrid, Nayuta decided to remain as a Holy Knight until the day he gets executed.. and he apologized for not choosing to escape with Lilith.

Just then a voice suddenly says “well-said, my servant.” Nayuta is surprised and asks if he’s God Ingrid, and the voice proves its “divinity” by erasing the iron bars on Nayuta’s prison cell. As a shining sword appears in the air, the voice gives Nayuta a “divine oracle” as well — “my loyal servant, stab and purify that witch with this sword.” Knowing that Nayuta is suffering under the voice’s pressure, Lilith says God Ingrid is really cruel for torturing Nayuta like this. If he’s really a god, then he should give Nayuta a proof to believe in — a proof that Lilith is really the witch. Suddenly i-Scepter starts glowing, and its light reveals a small dimensional warp in the corner of the prison. The voice panicks when Kirite takes out his sword to slash the warp, which breaks an invisible barrier and shows the true identity of the voice — a black-winged, cloaked man.

The cloaked man isn’t pleased that Yufis is interrupting him through “the saint”, and he starts hurling invisible blades towards everyone. One of the blades almost slices Lilith, but Nayuta comes to shield her from the attack. Just as Lilith notices that the doubts are now gone from his eyes, Nayuta finally says “you’re not a witch after all.” Then suddenly, i-Scepter glows in Lilith’s hands and marks Nayuta’s neck with a shining black emblem. The cloaked man is really shocked upon seeing this, as he never expected that Ingrid’s “Vakista” — the ones who has the gods’ blessings — would be awakened right in front of his eyes. He tries to kill both Lilith and Nayuta by summoning more invisible blades, but Nayuta destroys them easily with Ingrid’s blessings. Kirite, Soo and Camus are ready to join in the fight, so the cloaked man decides to escape saying he should have killed Lilith a long time ago.

After the cloaked man disappears, Nayuta calls Lilith’s name and kneels down before her — asking her to accept his vow. Lilith has given him power from God Ingrid, and he believes that God Ingrid must have chosen her as well. Nayuta then vows to become Lilith’s sword. He will protect her from now on, and he will carry God Ingrid’s will that he received through her. Lilith is a bit reluctant at first, but since everyone is telling her to let Nayuta protect her, eventually Lilith nods and Nayuta kisses her hand. ||萌||ョ´∀`。)萌えぇ～↑ Nayuta then stands up saying they should get out of here, because even if the oracle turns out to be a fake, they can’t prove their innocence since the cloaked man has escaped.

Lilith: “Yes, Nayuta-sama!”
Nayuta: “…..”
Nayuta: “Nayuta.”
Lilith: “Yes?”
Nayuta: “Please call me ‘Nayuta’. I’m your sword after all.”

萌え━ﾟ+｡*(ｐｑ＞ω＜*)ﾟ+｡*━ええっ

Episode: Keep That Love and Save the World

After rescuing Nayuta from prison, Lilith and friends are hiding from the knights’ eyes in a back alley. Ingrid has four gates, but they’re all heavily guarded at the moment. Soo suggests using the underground passage to get out of the city, but Nayuta refuses saying the knights must be guarding the passage as well — he knows he would do that if he’s still in command.

Soo: “… I’m glad NayuNayu is on our side.”
Nayuta: “Who are you calling NayuNayu? I’ll throw you to the knights.”

Nayuta, you’re evil and I love you for that. xD

They’re thinking of forcing their way out from the weakest gate when suddenly Lilith hears a woman’s voice, calling Lilith to follow her. As the voice guides them out of Ingrid, they notice that all the knights along their way have been magically put to sleep.. and they manage to get out of Ingrid without encountering any problems at all. Once they’re on the field outside, they remember that their car is still parked outside another gate, but sadly they have no time to go back and retrieve it. However, they have nothing to worry about because their car suddenly comes to approach them from afar.. along with two men and one woman riding it — all with a pair of white wings on their backs.

Everyone puts their guards up and wonders if they’re enemies, but instead of explaining who they are, the white-winged people are busy arguing over nicknames for Lilith instead lol. The woman, Luverchi, wants to call Lilith by “Bambi-chan”; the blonde man, Kuriel, says “little bird” is more appropriate for her; while the black-haired man beside them, Horo, corrects everything by saying “she’s the ‘daughter of love, not a little deer nor a little bird.” (○´ﾟωﾟ｀):;*.’:;ﾌﾞｯ Except for Soo, everyone is shocked upon realizing who these white-winged people are. Luverchi, Kuriel and Horo are the names of the Holy Ones — the three gods who rule this world. Kuriel is in charge of the lands, and he builds the laws for people to follow. Luverchi loves freedom, and she’s ruling the sky above Anelheid. Horo symbolizes patience, and the oceans are under his control.

Since Soo has never heard about them before, the Holy Ones explain it’s because the three of them are weaker compared to other gods. Gods and humans exist on different dimensions, so normally gods can’t understand human feelings even though they have strong power to bless them. In order to understand humans and their wishes, the Holy Ones created physical bodies and went down to live directly in the human world. It makes them a tad bit weaker compared to other gods, but they can guide and watch over humans directly. It’s their job to guide Lilith and friends now, so they’re here to clear everyone’s confusion.

From the Holy Ones, Lilith learns that the world is heading towards destruction because of a certain disease called “Lovelost”. Just as the name says, Lovelost causes people to lose their love — be it for other people, for their spouse, or even for the gods. Each day the amount of people who pray in the temple is decreasing, the number of foolish fights are increasing, and in the end the world will be destroyed because love is gone from everyone’s hearts. Lilith then asks how can she save the world as the one chosen by Yufis, and they explain that there’s a certain god who holds intense anger towards humans — Rogner, the forgotten god. He used to be a god like them, but he lost his status as a god when he cursed and harmed humans. It’s only natural if Nayuta and Lilith never heard about him before because nobody remembers him anymore, and so there’s no one left to worship or love him as a god. That being said, Rogner actually loves humans. He can’t stand the sight of the world heading towards destruction, so now he’s trying to “purge” humanity — hoping they can remember the gods again if he shows them the gods’ power.

Even though humans aren’t forgetting the gods on purpose, Rogner is cursing them for picking destruction over believe in the gods.. but despite his anger, he’s actually trying to protect them from Lovelost in his own way. The black-winged cloaked man they fought in the prison earlier is called a “Sacred Nephilim” — an apostle of a cursed god created by Rogner. The Holy Ones then ask the party to stop Rogner, because they all have the power to fight back. Just as they told Lilith before, Lilith is the ‘daughter of love’ — the one chosen by Yufis — and i-Scepter is a staff to spread Yufis’ blessings throughout the land. The ones who have black emblems on their bodies are called Vakista — the ones chosen to protect the ‘daughter of love’ during her journey to spread love. Each of them are blessed with the power of their respective gods, so they can use their god’s power like Nayuta did earlier. Nayuta is blessed with Ingrid’s power, while Soo has Dinus and Kirite has Savila’s. Lilith gladly accepts the duty saying she wants to save the world, though it’s not because she’s the one chosen by Yufis.. but rather because she wants to loves this world. She doesn’t want the world to be destroyed. Lilith asks what she needs to do to save the world, and the Holy Ones suggest seeking all of her Vakista first. She’s still missing Midvan’s, Melrond’s and Amafi’s Vakista. Melrond and Amafi are both rather difficult to visit, so Nayuta says they should start from Midvan. But first, they need to make a stop by Dinus to learn the situation from Madam.

Three days later, Lilith and friends return to Dinus. Lilith notices that Nayuta is addressing her more informally now, as he already switched from “貴女” to “お前”. When she asks him about this, he blushes saying it’s simply because he has a change of heart.

Soo: “What kind of ‘change of heart’? Tell me, NayuNayu.”
Camus: “I wanna know too~”
Nayuta: “Do you guys want to get slapped?” ( ಠ_ಠ )

Lilith feels happy because she feels a lot closer to Nayuta now, but then she realized that for some reason, Nayuta is still addressing Kirite with the formal “Kirite-dono” instead of calling his name like everyone else. Just then Kirite feels that someone’s watching them, but he decides to push the suspicion aside for now. When Lilith and friends head to Madam’s place, a figure in the shadows is impressed that Kirite can sense his presence.

When they reach the casino, Madam shows them a wanted poster that says Lilith and friends are fugitives now — though their “crime” is hidden because they’re actually innocent. Remna doesn’t mind even if Lilith is dead, so Madam warns them to be careful of bounty hunters who might be aiming after their necks. Like the one who watched them earlier, for example. After leaning about the situation from Lilith, Madam informs them about a suspicious self-proclaimed “Great Sage” who came to visit her quite a while ago. The Great Sage seems to be concerned about Lovelost too, because he asked a lot of questions regarding Dinus’ security level. When Madam asked why he wants to know such a thing, he said it’s “to save the world.” Obviously Madam thought he was retarded, so she gave the Great Sage a good smack to the head. xD

Madam is willing to search where this retarded Great Sage went after leaving Dinus, and she also lets Lilith and friends stay in her casino’s VIP room — it would be much safer compared to the inn. It will take time before she can track down the Great Sage’s location, so everyone’s free to explore the town in the meantime.

[ Casino ]

Noticing that Lilith wants to do something to help, Madam asks her to try working in the casino for a change. One of her staff is absent today, so Lilith fills his position.. as a blackjack dealer lol. Since Lilith is both an amateur and a good girl, the customers end up playing with her when they want to relax between their other games. Soon her friends come to check what took her so long to return to their room, and upon seeing her sitting on the blackjack table, they decide to play one game together. The moment he receives his cards, Nayuta frowns and decides to fold — enduring the humiliation from Soo and Camus lol. When they open their cards, the result is as follows: Lilith 20, Kirite 19, Camus 21 (winner!), and then they turn around to Soo.. who’s covering his cards that show the total sum of 11.

… 11. Freaking 11. For blackjack.

Nayuta: “You.. How can you think of winning with these cards.”
Soo: “S-Shut up! I thought this would do!”
Camus: “With 11?”
Kirite: “Sometimes people also bluff to win, but..” *sighs*
Soo: “Argh, Kirite! Don’t let out such a heavy sigh, it makes me sad!”
Nayuta: “You better have some sadness in you.”
Camus: “I agree. I only respect your heart’s strength to compete with that sum.”

Yes, Soo. You’re retarded. That’s why gambling sucks your wallet dry lol.

[ Town Streets ]

Lilith decides to visit the main street with Nayuta, where they can relax because nobody will recognize them among the crowd. Lilith is hoping they can find information about Lovelost or the Great Sage, and Nayuta mentions the latter’s noticeable feature is that he looks “shady”. They decide to ask people if they saw a suspicious-looking man, but Lilith then gets distracted by a cute clock in a shop nearby.

Lilith: “Look, that clock is so cute!”
Lilith: “Oh, but the one with those exquisite decorations suits Nayuta more.”
Nayuta: “You’re right. That one suits my taste, but if you ask me to choose..”
Nayuta: “…wait, NO! We’re searching for the Great Sage, not clocks.”
Lilith: “T-That’s right. I’m sorry, it’s just the clock was so cute. Great Sage, right.”
Nayuta: “It’s okay as long as you understa–”
Lilith: “Ah! The bread in that shop looks so delicious!”
Lilith: “I’m curious about the cream-filled one. Which one do you want to eat?”
Nayuta: “The second one from the le– Hah!”
Nayuta: “… Lilith.”

LOL Nayuta got carried away by Lilith’s pace. 8D

Lilith tries to protest by saying Nayuta got distracted too, but she decides not to argue when he goes “did you say something? ( ಠ_ಠ )” lol. He knows Dinus’ main street is a rare sight for her though, so he says they can look around as long as they get their priorities straight. xD

Even after asking around, they can’t find any information about the Great Sage at all. As they take a walk around the city, Nayuta comments about how Lilith doesn’t seem like an acolyte at all. Normally priests and priestesses would think of difficulties as “trials” for them to face, but she accepts everything naturally. While she thinks it’s because she’s not serious enough, he believes her natural acceptance is actually a form of strength. Lilith doesn’t think she’s really that strong, and she respects Nayuta a lot because he always walks forward on the path he chose by himself. Nayuta blushes like a tomato upon hearing this, but he hides it by taking Lilith to continue their walk. (๑´ლ`๑)♡

A few days later, Madam finally receives some information about the Great Sage. It turns out the shady man already left Dinus, but someone reported seeing him in Midvan a few days ago. They might be able to catch up if they depart now. However, they can’t use their car because Midvan is surrounded by a vast desert. They won’t be able to escape if the sand breaks their car on the way. Madam can prepare some horses for them, but in the end they have to walk since Lilith and Soo don’t know how to ride one. They have to be careful of bounty hunters as well, because there’s a high chance they will get attacked outside of town.

After buying all the necessary items (and after Nayuta slaps both Soo and Camus for trying to bring raw meat to the desert), Lilith and friends leave on a journey towards Midvan. While Soo and Camus are joking around along the way, both Kirite and Nayuta realized that someone has been following them ever since they left Dinus. The presence suddenly disappears just now, so there’s a high chance that whoever followed them is lurking to ambush them — most likely on the bridge crossing the river ahead. In order to avoid the ambush, the party decides to take a shortcut through Wolf’s Chanze, a forest located not too far from Dinus and the desert. Just as the name says, the forest is well-known as a lair of wolves, but fighting wolves would be easier than fighting bounty hunters.

Wolf’s Chanze is incredibly dark even though it’s still bright outside, and while Camus loves all kinds of forests in general, he can sense there’s something different about this one. Just then Kirite senses that the person who’s been following them has chased them all the way into the forest, and right after Camus warns them that the forest is “crying”, arrows after arrows are shot towards them from multiple directions. It’s really weird because Kirite can only sense one presence, and if their pursuer is really alone, then it means he’s running around with incredible speed to surround them with arrows. Kirite and Soo then run deeper into the forest to counter the arrow rain, but they return empty-handed since their opponent escaped with the speed of light. It doesn’t seem like the man will return to attack them again anytime soon, so they decide to hurry along and leave the forest.

Upon stepping out of Wolf’s Chanze, the party finds themselves in the desert. The heat is a bit too hard for Lilith to endure since she grew up in the cold Dodona, but she tries her best not to trouble her friends. After reassuring them that she’s alright, Lilith suddenly senses something coming towards them.. and a humongous, fucking disgusting sandworm shakes the ground as it pokes its head out of the sand. Lilith notices that the sandworm gives off the same aura as the Sacred Nephilim in Ingrid, which means that aside from bounty hunters, Rogner is probably after their lives as well. It’d be dangerous if the sandworm attacks Lilith, so everyone tells her to escape with Camus while they attract the sandworm’s attention. After asking her friends to promise they’ll catch up later, Lilith runs away as far as she could.. only to realize that another giant sandworm is chasing after her. She notices a barking puppy along the way, and fearing for its safety, she decides to take a sharp turn to save the puppy.

P.S. If Lilith ignores the puppy, she gets chewed by the sandworm like a crunchy snack.

Lilith trips and almost got swallowed by the sandworm — with her friends being too far away to help — but suddenly several arrows fly and pierce the sandworm through the head. When LIlith looks around to see the shooter, she can only see a man’s silhouette from afar. The man releases an arrow rain onto the sandworm until it’s dead, but by the time Lilith’s friends catch up with her, he’s already gone along with the puppy. They’re pretty sure it’s the same person as the one who attacked them in Wolf’s Chanze earlier, but they have no idea why he saved Lilith from the sandworm. The party then continues their journey, and they decide to camp out by the rocky area when it gets dark.

Before bed, Lilith notices that Nayuta is gone from their campsite. She goes around looking for him, and she finds him standing not too far away from their camp — holding his right shoulder in pain. Nayuta says it only got scratched by the sandworm and insists that he’s fine, but Lilith forces him to let her heal the wound.. because she wants to help them too. As she uses her healing spell on Nayuta’s shoulder, Lilith chuckles saying this is the exact opposite of the time when he healed her leg on the way to Dinus. Nayuta protests saying it’s different because he didn’t know she can use healing spells back then, while Lilith is currently healing him by force.. but then he thanks her anyway. He always heals himself whenever he gets hurt, so he feels “different” when someone else is healing him. ( *´艸`)ｸｽｯ♪

Lilith then asks if he was in the middle of training, and when Nayuta answers yes, she admits she’s surprised because today is an exhausting day for all of them. Nayuta frowns and goes “do you want to say I’m brawny without brains? ( ಠ_ಠ )”, and Lilith honestly answers “a part of me admires you for being so serious and diligent, but the other part of me is shocked since you love training that much.” He frowns again upon hearing this, but then he admits it’s not that he loves training — training is only a way to reach his objective. He was really scared when the second sandworm suddenly appeared to chase after her, and he felt angry for putting her into danger, so he trains harder to make sure he can protect her next time. Lilith apologized for saying such an insensitive thing, and Nayuta blushes when she thanks him for protecting her. ||萌||ョ´∀`。)萌えぇ～↑

After crossing the desert, Lilith and friends find themselves in a green grass land just outside of Midvan. They notice a peaceful nomadic farm along the way, and while Lilith is interested in living in a tent, they decide to proceed along to Midvan because they desperately need a bath to wash off all the sand from their faces.

Lilith: “I want to take a proper bath, not just wiping my body with a towel.”
Soo: “Okay, then let’s bathe with m–”
Kirite: “…..” *punches Soo*
Soo: “Ouch!! I thought NayuNayu would be the one to hit me..!”
Soo: “I didn’t see that coming from you, Kirite! That hurts a lot!”
Lilith: “…I can’t feel sorry for you, Soo.”

LOL Lilith is merciless too.

Not too long after the party arrives at the inn, someone suddenly comes to visit their room. At first Lilith thinks it’s the owner, so she’s surprised to see an unknown man standing in front of their door. Kirite, Nayuta and Soo immediately put their guards up, but the man calmly says he didn’t come here to fight them. He asks if he can come inside because he stands out a lot here in the hallway, and he also says Soo and Kirite should know who he is — he’s the man who attacked them in Wolf’s Chanze. He’s willing to leave if they don’t want to hear his information, but eventually they let him in as long as he stays away from Lilith.. though distance wouldn’t be a problem if he really wants to kill her. Since he already knows their names, the man then introduces himself to make it fair. His name is Nate, and he’s an assassin hired to kill Lilith.

Nate received the mission from the assassin guild, so he believes they should know the client better than he does — it’s definitely Remna. He doesn’t have any intentions to kill her anymore though. He’s dropping off the job because Lilith saved a “kid” who wandered out of the forest. After thinking about which “kid” is he talking about, Lilith asks if he’s referring to the puppy she saw in the desert. Nate is shocked and tells her it’s not a puppy, but a wolf pup. There’s a big difference between them! ヽ(*´ー`*)ﾉ He asks if she has never heard of werewolves before, and when he grins, Lilith finally realized that Nate is actually a werewolf. He has fangs, a pair of wolf ears hidden under his hat, and also a wolf tail. Werewolves have extreme speed and really strong senses, which is why Nate could track them down in the forest before.

Nate only wants them to know that he won’t attack them anymore, but Nayuta says they can’t feel relieved yet because his job will only be passed to another member of the guild. However, Nate only answers with “that’s only if another assassin is available for the task.” Kirite notices what he’s trying to say, but Nate quickly adds he already got tired of getting used by humans. Before leaving their room, Nate suddenly stops to ask if Lilith saved the wolf pup because she thought it’s a puppy. Lilith says that’s not the reason, because she will still save it even if she knows it’s actually a wolf. When Nate mentions that wolves are considered as “monsters” in people’s eyes, Lilith says it’s just the same as saving a child from danger. She only thought of the wolf pup’s safety, and she won’t look at the wolf pup as a future criminal or monster. Nate laughs saying she’s a strange girl, but he feels glad he didn’t kill her.

However, right after Nate leaves, Soo says Nate is probably planning to die. Kirite also notices the same thing, because judging from Nate’s words from earlier, it seems like he’s planning to do something to the assassin guild and he’s ready to face death in the process. Kirite explains that the assassin guild has strict rules, and those who failed their missions won’t be forgiven. Especially not when the failure is caused by the assassin dropping the job like Nate did. In any case, Nate is in a big trouble and Lilith reluctantly asks if they can help him. He dropped the job because she saved the wolf pup, but he also saved her by killing the sandworm. She wants to save him in return, but she won’t be able to fight without them. After a long, LONG silence that seems like forever, Nayuta finally sighs and says he doesn’t mind — he’s her sword after all. Of course Kirite, Soo and Camus don’t mind helping Nate either, and Kirite mentions that the assassin guild is located in a place called Zanas Valley. If you’re wondering why Kirite knows a lot about the guild, it’s because they invited him to join a long time ago. ヽ(。・ω・。)ﾉ For now they should gather information first, both about the Great Sage and about the assassin guild.

Since the citizens might get scared if they blatantly ask about Zanas Valley, Nayuta and Lilith decide to search for the Great Sage first. From a young man in town, they learn that a shady man was requesting an audience with Midvan’s king saying it’s “to save the world”. The man went all the way to the castle, only to get shooed away by the guards. ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵ Lilith then asks if the young man knows about Zanas Valley, and fear instantly shows on his face. He warns them about an insanely powerful assassin known as “Fenrir the Death” in the valley, but since Lilith and Nayuta keep begging him to tell them the valley’s location, eventually he gives in and says it’s located to the west of Midvan. As if it’s not obvious already, “Fenrir the Death” is Nate’s assassin alias.

After obtaining the necessary information, the party heads to save Nate in Zanas Valley. The road to the valley is really rocky and difficult to go through, not to mention Soo also points out at the assassin guild’s way of welcoming them — a rotten, half-broken bridge hanging over a terrifying cliff. The bridge might look scary, but Kirite notices that it’s actually only a disguise to keep people away from the valley. Even though the bridge has a lot of holes, the wood planks are strong enough for them to step on. Soo decides to test it out by jumping up and down on the bridge, and while the bridge itself is indeed strong, his fearless actions nearly gave Lilith a heart attack. Soo isn’t completely fearless though, because he does have something he fears — Nayuta’s lectures. Y⌒Y⌒Y⌒Y⌒Y⌒Y⌒(。A。)ｱﾋｬﾋｬﾋｬﾋｬ!!

Noticing that Lilith looks incredibly pale, Nayuta kneels down and asks Lilith to ride on his back and close her eyes. He’s worried if she crosses the bridge on her own feet, so it would be a lot safer if he carries her instead. Upon riding on Nayuta’s back, Lilith realized that Nayuta is really tall, and the world seems different when she sees it from his height. Even with her eyes closed, Lilith still feels scared when Nayuta carries her across the swaying, creaking bridge.. but at the same time, she also feels warm and safe on his back. A part of her wants to stay like this forever, but soon they reach the other side and she blushes as she gets down from his back. (❤ฺ￫艸￩)

Upon arriving in the valley, Kirite explains that Zanas Valley used to be a mining town in the past. Right now it’s completely abandoned, and the assassins took the place to build their lair. The buildings in the valley are all ruined and impossible for people to live in, so they decide to walk deeper into the valley until they finally find the assassin guild. Lilith is worried that Nate might not be here, but her friends know he’s definitely inside. They don’t see any guards along the way, and Camus can sense the smell of blood and fire from the guild. Most likely the entire building have turned into a battlefield because of Nate, so one of them needs to cut open the path and leads the rest inside.

If Lilith asks for Nayuta’s help, he carefully leads them through the guild and completely mops the floor with the poor assassins who are lurking to ambush them inside. Soo and Kirite are guarding the back, while Lilith is amazed upon watching Nayuta’s knightly fighting style. When Soo says he’ll rely on Lilith’s heal if he gets hurt, Nayuta reminds Soo that he can heal as well. Learning healing spells is necessary even for the Holy Knights, so if Soo gets hurt, Nayuta will heal him completely and thoroughly. ( ≖‿≖) The number of assassins are rather small though, so there must be something serious going on inside.

Eventually the party reaches the inner court, and that’s where they finally find Nate — fighting against the last assassin in the guild. Nate is heavily injured after slaughtering the entire guild, but knowing they shouldn’t interrupt his battle, the party decides to watch over Nate for now. They’re actually planning to help if things get dangerous, but when the last assassin is driving him into a corner, Nate suddenly transforms into his werewolf form and finishes him off. Right after the battle ends, Nate notices them watching him from afar and asks what are they doing here. Lilith answers they came here because they want to save him, but Nate coldly says he doesn’t need any help. However, Kirite then asks Lilith to heal Nate’s wounds. At first Nayuta, Soo and Camus are against the idea since Nate seems dangerous in this form, but eventually they agree and leave Lilith alone with Nate — who thinks it’s a foolish move because he can kill her here anytime.

When Lilith tries to use her healing spell on him, Nate slaps her hand and asks if she wants to use him too. Humans are always using him to do their dirty jobs, and he knows they’re letting him live just because he’s useful. He already got sick of being used. Realizing that Nate is also blaming himself for letting those humans used him, Lilith hugs him saying she doesn’t want to use him. She’s here because he saved her in the desert, and even though he says he only “let her live”, she knows he didn’t kill her because he wanted to change. Nate says it seems really foolish since he already gave up on changing himself, but Lilith says it’s not foolish at all. Just then a light suddenly envelops both of them, and it heals Nate’s wounds as well as leaving a Vakista emblem on his right arm — marking Nate as Midvan’s Vakista. Nate then asks “What’s this light? It’s warm.. like you”, and Lilith explains that it’s Yufis’ light. Yufis is giving love to him, and this is her way of saying she loves him.

Nate: “… aren’t you embarrassed by saying that?”
Lilith: “D-Don’t say that!” Σ(〃д〃)

Nate is already back in his human form when everyone returns, and they’re surprised to see that Nate is their friend. Of course Nate is confused, but unfortunately they don’t have time for explanations right now. Camus can sense that something is coming, and one second later.. a Sacred Nephilim summons his fabulous sandworm to attack them from the ground. Aside from regenerating nonstop, the sandworm also summons an equally fabulous stone rain that makes it hard for them to approach. However, distance isn’t a problem for Nate. He smiles when both Kirite and Nayuta step forward to protect him, and by using Midvan’s blessings, he shoots the sandworm dead with one shot.

After the battle, everyone explains everything to Nate — the Holy Ones’ request, Vakista, and also their mission to stop Lovelost. Nate asks if they want him to help, but Lilith is reluctant to say yes because she’s afraid of chaining him down. After all, Nate just said he doesn’t want to be used by humans anymore. That’s only until Soo snickers and points at Nate’s tail though, because Lilith then notices that Nate is wagging his tail left and right. (❤ฺ￫艸￩) Realizing what this means, Lilith asks if Nate actually wants to join them.. and Nate instantly turns as red as a tomato because she hits the spot. xD Following Soo’s suggestion, Lilith quietly whispers “sit”, but of course Nate’s wolf ears caught her words because he immediately sits down on the ground. WHAT IS THIS. SO CUTE. (〃ﾟ艸ﾟ):;* Lilith has to suppress the urge of hugging Nate again, while Camus says Nate is surprisingly puppy-like lol. Nate protests that he’s a wolf and not a dog — remember, there’s a huge difference between them! — rejecting Soo’s command when the latter asks for his hand LOL. Lilith happily welcomes Nate into the party.

Episode: Blessing and Curse

Before leaving Zanas Valley, the party is having a discussion about what to do next. They still need to find the Great Sage, so they decide to meet king Kadash of Midvan to confirm whether the Great Sage really had an audience with him. Kirite says they might be able to meet Kadash by mentioning his name, and even though Nayuta looks worried, Kirite doesn’t mind “using his past” as long as it can lead them to Rogner. After a moment of silence, Soo says he might be able to do something as well — even if it might be hard to believe. Nate offers to take them into the castle assassin-way, but Lilith refuses because they already have Remna after their life. Taking Nate’s offer means they’re going to be real criminals in Anelheid, though Nate doesn’t mind assassinating Remna for them lol. Along the way back to Midvan, Nate asks Lilith to stop being so formal with him because it creeps him out. xD Lilith then says she’ll get used to call him “Nate” because they seem to be close in age, but Nate reveals that he might be older than she thought. He’s 34. Σ(ﾟ∀ﾟﾉ)ﾉ Lilith wants to revert back to “Nate-san” because of this, but since he keeps going “you promised to call me ‘Nate’ right? right?”, eventually she gives in lol.

After returning to Midvan and spending the night at the inn, the party visits Midvan Castle the next morning. At the castle gate, Kirite informs the guard that he’s actually the crown prince of Savila — the lost kingdom — and he requests for an audience with Kadash. As the proof of his identity, Kirite takes out a charm which has been handed down in Savila’s royal family for generations. In order to guarantee that Kirite is telling the truth, Soo reveals that he’s actually the son of Vahnstein — the king of Dinus. He’s not listed as a royal heir, but he’s still a part of the royal family. If the guard needs a proof, then he’s can ask anyone from Dinus about Soo’s identity. Everyone in Dinus knows him. Nayuta knows about Kirite’s identity and Lilith also saw it coming somehow, but Soo’s revelation shocks everyone. It’s not because of who his father is, but because Soo himself doesn’t look and act like a prince at all. xD

All of these revelation are more than enough to convince the guard, so he finally guides them to see Kadash inside. Since Kadash already knew Remna is after their necks, Kirite explains everything about Lovelost and Rogner to him. Kadash then asks Lilith whether she thinks of herself as a saint or a witch, and Lilith honestly answers she wants to be a saint in order to save the world. She loves this world, and she wants to do her best to prevent its destruction. While Kadash finds everything hard to believe, he does notices that the signs of Lovelost are invading Midvan as well. Aside from the citizens, the desert around Midvan is growing larger and eating all the nature around them. Midvan used to be a beautiful oasis town, but recently people have to seek food and materials from Wolf’s Chanze instead.. so Kadash apologized to Nate in behalf of his country.

Kadash then says he has two choices in this situation. The first is to follow Remna’s order by killing Lilith, and the second is to trust everything in their hands. While executing Lilith is a really easy task for him as a king, Kadash knows he won’t be able to take it back if Remna turns out to be wrong.. so he decides to remain neutral for now. Kadash asks if they have anything to discuss with him today, and Kirite asks him about the Great Sage. Kadash remembers that a shady man really did come to the castle sometime ago, and he demanded Kadash to hand over Midvan’s royal heritage — saying he’s gathering royal heritage from each country to save the world. It sounds like a very bad swindling technique, but they can’t say for sure if it’s a lie or not because he might really be trying to save the world. Of couse Kadash didn’t give him the royal heritage, but the man did give Kadash his name — Nico the Great Sage. Nico didn’t give up and said he’ll return to get the royal heritage later, so now Kadash is having a headache thinking he’d have to deal with that man again lol.

Nayuta asks if he knows where Nico is right now, and Kadash answers that Nico already left for Savila. Kirite seems reluctant about visiting Savila, but they have no choice because Nico seems to have a lot of information they don’t know. Kadash promises to give them a decision after watching how the situation will develop from here, and the party leaves to continue their journey towards Savila. Since Savila is located on a faraway island by the edge of Anelheid, Soo suggests they stop by Dinus first so he can ask Vahnstein to provide transportation for them. Lilith is worried because Kirite looks really sad, but Kirite says he’s fine — it’s something he needs to face anyway. Right now Kirite is more concerned about Soo and Nate since they look like they’re going to gamble away in the casino later, so he asks Nayuta to keep an eye on them. xD When night falls, they decide to camp near the rocky area in the desert again.

Late at night, Lilith leaves the campfire to get some fresh air. Nayuta notices her walking away from the fire, so he gives her a blanket to keep her warm. (。・ω・。) She tries to give it back to him since they only have one blanket, but since he insists that he will be just fine, she jokingly says they should share the blanket instead. (๑´ლ`๑)♡ Nayuta instantly goes “Wha..! There’s no way I can do that!”, and he turns red when Lilith apologized. After a short silence, Nayuta suddenly says he’ll accept Lilith’s offer, and he teasingly asks “why are you surprised? this is your idea after all.” (❤ฺ￫艸￩) When Lilith blushes saying she didn’t think Nayuta would agree, he smirks and adds “I don’t think you should lie as an acolyte.”

Lilith: “Nayuta.. are you teasing me?”
Nayuta: “You were the one who started it.”
Lilith: “You’re so mean.”
Nayuta: “You too.”

..and after glaring at each other, both of them start laughing at what they’re doing.

After receiving the blanket, Lilith says the people of Midvan are really strong to be able to live in the middle of a desert. Nayuta answers the people of Midvan must be admiring those who are living in the cold Dodona as well, and when Lilith wonders if she has that kind of strength too, Nayuta firmly replies with “you’re strong”. Even though she spent almost all of her life in Dodona, she’s flexible and can adapt to various situations.. and he thinks that’s her strength. Nayuta asks what happened when she blushes, while Lilith wonders if he’s aware that he’s lavishing her with praises. xD Nayuta also says people are strong just by living their lives, and Lilith adds that personal strength will only make them even stronger — just like their friends in the party. They all have different ways of living, and that’s what makes them strong. Lilith then says she doesn’t want this world to be destroyed, and Nayuta agrees. They can’t let ruin to fall upon their beautiful world.

Even though their arrest command has spread all the way to Midvan, the party safely reaches Dinus without any problems. Soo leaves to talk to Vahnstein immediately, and he asks them to wait in Madam’s place until he comes back. Upon learning that Nico has gone to Savila, Madam says it’s really strange because Nico didn’t stop by Dinus along the way. She placed her men all over the city to grab Nico if he enters Dinus, but he didn’t. Of course there’s the possibility that he went directly to Savila without stopping by, though it’s unnatural since there’s a great distance between Midvan and Savila — he can’t stock up food and water if he doesn’t stop by Dinus. Madam also informs them that Dinus has received an official order to arrest Lilith, so it’s only a matter of time before it spreads to other countries. However, they don’t have to worry for now because other than Ingrid, none of the countries are taking it seriously. It’s only based on an oracle anyway. Most of them choose to stay neutral and keep an eye on what’s going to happen next — just like Kadash.

When Madam learns that Soo is away to see Vahnstein, she explains that Soo is actually an illegitimate child. Both Soo and Vahnstein aren’t hiding this from everyone though, and so the people of Dinus know that Soo is truly Vahnstein’s son. Soo and his deceased mother didn’t like being constrained in the castle, and Vahnstein himself also loved that free side of Soo’s mother. When Soo’s mother passed away, Vahnstein actually wanted to take him back to the castle, but Soo refused and chose to live in the downtown of Dinus instead. Soo has never asked for Vahnstein’s help before, so Madam finds it interesting that Soo is now relying on his father for his friends’ sake. Madam then tells everyone to get some rest until Soo returns, and Nate reluctantly asks if it’s okay for him to stay here. He’s a werewolf after all.

Madam: “… you won’t howl in the middle of the night, right?”
Nate: “No way! I’m not an untrained dog!”
Madam: “Oh, sorry about that. No problem then.”

I love how everyone treats Nate like a dog. xD

Later on, Soo returns with bruises all over his face and body. Nayuta asks if he got beaten up by the guards, but Soo says he just talked to his father.. and also exchanged about five or six punches. It’s something that always happens between them though, so it’s not like he doesn’t get along with his father. After Lilith heals his wounds, Soo informs everyone that Vahnstein wants to see them tomorrow.

The next day, Soo guides everyone into Dinus Castle. They still find it hard to believe that Soo is really the king’s son, so he tells them to see it with their own eyes. Then he takes them into the throne room by punching the door open. The first thing they hear from the throne room is a loud voice yelling “you piss me off, stupid son! can’t you at least knock!?”, to which Soo replies with an equally loud “you’re pissing me off too! I brought my friends here because you asked to!” This leads to them getting ready to punch each other again, but upon seeing the king with their own eyes, everyone instantly believes that Soo is really his son. Vahnstein looks exactly like Soo, just older with a more strict expession. In fact, Lilith thinks Vahnstein is how Soo will look like when he grows older. Nayuta has to suppress the urge to scold Soo when the latter introduces the king by saying “everyone, this is my damn old man, Vahnstein”, but Vahnstein lightly replies with “I’m this idiot’s father, Vahnstein. This fool has caused you a lot of troubles.” LOL. What an introduction. ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵

Noticing that Nayuta is scowling beside them, Kirite decides to relieve the poor guy’s stress by asking about the transportation. Vahnstein says he already prepared a military train for them to use, and Soo explains that Vahnstein actually called them here simply because he wants to see them lol. When Lilith thanks him for providing the train, Vahnstein suddenly walks over to take a really close look at Lilith. He asks if she’s “the saint” Soo was talking about, and when she says yes, he goes “my stupid son has a good taste in girls.” (:.oﾟзﾟo:.).:∵ぶっ Vahnstein then asks about Lilith’s plans from here, and Lilith calmly explains that they’re going to chase after the Great Sage to Savila. If they fail to catch him there, they’re going to search for him in Amafi next. Vahnstein also asks about how Lilith feels towards Remna, and he’s impressed when Lilith says she’s not holding a grudge against the High Priestess. After all, it’s thanks to her that Lilith can see the world and meet her friends. Even if they got captured, Lilith’s only regret would be that she involved her friends into this mess.

After staring at Lilith for a while, Vahnstein laughs saying he likes her. From now on they don’t have to worry about getting captured in Dinus, since he’s going to protect them while they’re in his territory. Vahnstein doesn’t care about what Remna will think about this, and he believes his people won’t wish for Lilith’s death anyway. Lilith is deeply touched by his support, and he wipes her happy tears saying he’s expecting to hear good news from them. At the same time, Soo is going “crap, he took all the good parts” in the background. xD Soo thanks his “damn old man” before they leave the throne room, and after buying all the necessary items, they set off to Savila on Dinus’ military train.

After riding the train in silence for a while, Kirite finally asks if everyone’s awake and willing to listen to him. They actually have been waiting until Kirite wants to talk, and Nayuta says he will help explaining if it gets too hard for him to endure. Kirite then asks if they know that Savila got destroyed so suddenly, and there’s no one left in Savila to tell people about its fall. Ten years ago, Rogner came down to Savila and destroyed the entire kingdom. Kirite is the only survivor, and that was because his mother protected him from Rogner’s attack. After losing his parents and home, Kirite was taken in to live in Ingrid. Nayuta saw him in the temple several times, but Kirite was already gone by the time Nayuta became a Holy Knight. Rather than living under the High Priestess’ protection, Kirite decided to leave on a journey to get revenge on Rogner. That was his only objective in life, and he became a mercenary to brush up his fighting skills. Until one day, he received an order to capture Lilith. Everyone remains silent after that, and Lilith is wondering if Rogner destroyed Savila to save the world from Lovelost. One day after their departure from Dinus, the train reaches the end of the track.

From there, the party takes a ship (also provided by Vahnstein) from the port because Savila is an island country. At first everyone is excite upon seeing the ocean, but Lilith then notices how Kirite grows more and more uneasy as the ship approaches Savila.. and soon she finds out the reason. Savila’s completely empty and barren, with the black, destroyed ground as the only thing remaining from the country that used to stand on the island. The entire place reeks of despair, and Nate can’t sense any living presence around. Even the plants are dead. Lilith cries upon seeing the terrible scenery, but Kirite then says Savila isn’t dead yet because he’s still alive and standing here. Since Nico seems to be looking for the royal inheritance in each country, Kirite guides everyone towards Savila Castle to look for him.

They have to walk along the shore to reach the castle, and they notice how the area around the shore weren’t damaged at all. Kirite thinks there’s no one left in Savila, but Lilith and Nate point out that while some of the plants are dead, there are traces of them being planted here recently. Just then a young man suddenly comes asking if they’re newcomers, and everyone notices that his clothes is really similar to Kirite’s. It turns out the young man is also a survivor of Rogner’s attack, and he was living outside the island until he decided to return to Savila one day. The young man admits he didn’t remember Savila at all because he was still an infant ten years ago, but he often heard nostalgic stories from his parents and grew up admiring their hometown. Even though his parents want him to forget about Savila and live a peaceful life in another town, the young man says his “roots” will always be Savila. After all, who’s going to rebuild Savila if everyone forgets about it? That’s why after gathering some friends, the young man returned to Savila in the hope of rebuilding the country.

The young man asks if Kirite is here to join them, and Kirite apologized saying he’s here to do something else.. but he’s happy to learn they haven’t forgotten about Savila. The young man promises to make Savila a better place by the time Kirite comes to visit again, and Kirite leaves with a smile after saying he’ll be looking forward to that. As they continue their travel towards the castle, Kirite admits that he envies their strength. He chose the path to seek revenge, but they’re taking a more difficult path by trying to rebuild the country. Lilith says both paths look equally difficult in her eyes, and she asks if he’s still planning to get revenge against Rogner. When Kirite says yes, Lilith answers that she won’t stop him.. but she doesn’t want Kirite’s journey to end there. She wants him to look towards the future and move forward too.

Upon arriving at Savila Castle, everyone notices how the castle is still standing despite getting damaged in various places. Nate can sense someone’s presence inside the castle, and they make their way towards the audience chamber.. where they finally find the person they have been searching for — Nico the Great Sage! ｲｴ━━ヽ(★´д`)ﾉ━━ｲ!! He already knows who they are, so he approaches them and introduces himself. After asking Lilith to call him “Nico” without any suffix, Nico explains that he actually wanted to greet her in Dodona, but he was rejected by the barrier. Just in case you don’t get it, Nico was the shadow who stalked Lilith at the beginning of her journey. Nico also reveals that he was the one who warped Lilith away from Dodona, because Lilith would only get executed on the spot if she goes straight to Ingrid.

Nico: “You still have a question for me, right?”
Lilith: “Yes, we heard you’re investigating about Lovelost. Can you tell us how to stop it?”
Nico: “I can’t do that.”
Nayuta: “Why!? Didn’t you visit all countries to save the world!?”
Nico: *sighs* “Did people ever tell you that you’re stubborn and won’t listen to them?”
Nayuta: “Wha…!”
Soo: “True, true.”
Nayuta: “Don’t nod there!”
Soo: *goes away*
Nico: “I can’t tell you how to stop Lovelost, because..”
Lilith: “Because..?”
Nico: “Because I don’t know. If I know, I won’t investigate.”

ｵ･ﾜ･ﾀ＼(^o^)／

Kirite then asks for his reason to come all the way to Savila, so Nico explains it’s because he has a hypothesis that Savila might be the source of Lovelost. It’s only a theory for now, but he thinks Rogner might have sacrificed Savila to put a curse onto the world — using everyone’s deaths as a tool to destroy the world. Since there’s no one left in Savila who can confirm this theory, Nico is now planning to ask Savila’s late king for some details. By using a forbidden magic from Melrond to summon his spirit, that is. Melrond is supposed to be located south of Dinus, but a long time ago the people of Melrond angered the gods.. and God Melrond hid the entire country from people’s eyes as the punishment. It’s still standing there, but nobody can see nor enter the city because of the barrier God Melrond put around it. What lies beyond the barrier is believed to be the “world of the dead” under God Melrond’s reign, which is why it’s considered forbidden to ask for God Melrond’s power and blessings.

Well.. at least it’s forbidden for Nayuta and Lilith, because Nico doesn’t give a crap as long as he can learn what actually happened in Savila ten years ago. He asks if Lilith will stop him like Nayuta, and Lilith admits she wants to learn the truth too.. but she turns to look at Kirite since the decision isn’t hers to make. Kirite says he doesn’t mind. He doesn’t think its okay to disturb the dead, but if there’s a possibility of Savila being the source of destruction, his father’s soul won’t be able to rest in peace. Since Kirite has given him the permission, Nico then opens the gate to the underworld and summons the soul of Savila’s former king — Kaien, Kirite’s father.

Nico gently asks if he can hear his voice, but before Kaien could answer, something suddenly cuts through the wind and interrupts the ritual — erasing Kaien’s soul from everyone’s sight. They can hear the sound of wings flapping above them, and soon a Sacred Nephilim appears to attack Lilith again. Everyone immediately pulls out their weapons to protect Lilith, but she’s more worried about Kirite. This is the place where his parents died, and the Sacred Nephilim just erased Kaien’s soul right in front of his eyes. It must be a nightmare for Kirite. Just as Lilith feared, Kirite quietly takes out his sword and starts swinging it violently towards the Sacred Nephilim. Unfortunately, the anger causes Kirite to lose all of his composure, and he can’t use his Vakista power because he got completely taken over by his hatred. The Sacred Nephilim can’t be defeated by anything other than Vakista power, and Kirite is quickly losing the fight. Since their voices can’t reach Kirite at all, Lilith can only pray for someone to save Kirite when the Sacred Nephilim is strangling him.

Just then i-Scepter reacts to Lilith’s feelings, and suddenly Kaien’s soul appears to cut off the Sacred Nephilim’s hand with his awesome long sword. .｡ﾟ+.ヽ(*´∀`*)ﾉﾟ+.ﾟ。. It turns out Yufis’ power, combined with Nico’s magic from earlier, has given Kaien a physical body temporarily. Kaien tells Kirite not to show such an unsightly appearance in front of his father, because a blade clouded with hatred can never cut the enemies. Kaien then asks if Kirite can finish off the Sacred Nephilim, and when Kirite says yes, Kaien replies with “let me see how much you have grown.” Upon seeing Kaien’s peaceful smile, Lilith realize that Kirite resembles his father a lot. The only difference between them is that Kaien has deeper eyes, the proof that he has seen much more things compared to his son. After apologizing to everyone for going out of control, Kirite finally uses his Vakista power and slashes the Sacred Nephilim dead. ヽ(*´ー`*)ﾉ The Sacred Nephilim disappears, but with all of his last breath, he sends his cut-off hand on the floor to fly towards Lilith.. only to get knocked down by Nayuta. Poor thing. Now that the Sacred Nephilim is out of the way, it’s time for them to talk to Kaien.

Nico then says they’re free to ask Kaien anything, because he already found the answer just by looking at Kaien’s soul. Despite Nico’s initial theory, Kaien’s pure soul confirms that Savila was NOT cursed and definitely not the source of Lovelost. Kirite sighs with relief and thanks Lilith for saving him again, but Lilith says it wasn’t her who saved him. It was his father. After saying Kirite has grown into a fine man, Kaien asks if Kirite has any questions for him. Kaien has a lot of things he wants to say to Kirite, but his time here is limited after all. (´；ω；`) When Kirite asks about what actually happened ten years ago, Kaien explains a god named Rogner came down to Savila that day. He stole an ancient relic sealed by the royal family — the Holy Sword of Lohengrin — from Kaien, and all the samurai in Savila died trying to stop him. Back then Rogner invoked the Holy Sword and used it to destroy Savila. The royal family has been sealing the sword because of its tremendous power, so Kaien’s only regret is that he failed to get it back from Rogner. Kirite then promises to erase that regret by retrieving the sword back, and when Kaien apologized for handing the task to him, Kirite says Kaien has given him a new path in life.

After a short silence, Kaien hands his long sword to Kirite. It’s Mitsuha, the sword that’s been handed down from Savila’s kings to their successors for generations. Kirite doesn’t think he’s ready to receive the sword, but Kaien says he’s the only successor to the throne. He should accept the sword if he truly cares about Savila. As he finally accepts the sword from Kaien, Kirite vows to defeat Rogner and retrieve the Holy Sword of Lohengrin back. Just then Kaien suddenly starts fading away, and he turns around to thank Lilith for giving him the chance to protect Kirite today — something he couldn’t do ten years ago. Kaien died when Kirite was still a small kid, so he feels grateful to be able to see his son growing up to be such a great man. Lilith gets curious about how Kirite was as a kid, and Nate asks Kaien the same question.

Nate: “How was Kirite when he was small?”
Kaien: “If I have to describe it in one word, then it’d be ‘crybaby’.”
Soo: “C-Crybaby!?”
Camus: “Really!?”
Nayuta: “I’m surprised.. I never thought Kirite-dono was a crybaby..”
Kaien: “That, and he used to follow me around everywhere.”
Soo: “Ooh~ So Kirite used to follow his father around, hu~h?”
Kirite: “W-What..?”
Soo: “Nothi~ng? I just thought you used to be cute, unlike now.”
Nayuta: “Stop it, Soo. Everyone used to be a kid.”
Nate: “You’re smirking, you know?”
Nayuta: “Don’t say such things. I’m simply watching over him with a smile.”

..and Kirite blushes as he tells them to cut it already. (❤ฺ￫艸￩)

Kaien laughs saying Kirite has good friends, and Soo gags Kirite before he can deny anything. Nate and Camus say Kaien can leave Kirite in their hands, and Kaien asks them to take care of his son before finally disappearing with the wind. ｡：ﾟ(｡ﾉω＼｡)ﾟ･｡

After Kaien’s soul vanishes, everyone remains quiet for a while until eventually Nico breaks the silence by saying they need to determine what to do next.

Nayuta: “That’s right, but why are you suddenly in charge.”
Nico: “Isn’t it obvious? Because I’m the Great Sage.”
Soo: “Why does that put you in command? Are you coming with us?”
Nico: “Of course.”
Lilith: “Eh.”
Nico: “Eh?”
Lilith: “…..”
Nico: “…..”
Lilith: (So this person has been planning to join us all along..)

As you can see, Nico has forced his way into the party. ＼(^o^)／
He’s a valuable ally though, because without him, they’re missing all the knowledge they need to save the world. For their next destination, Nico suggests visiting Amafi’s king to collect more information. Just as Nayuta said before, Amafi is difficult to visit because it’s surrounded by a lush, deep forest. Nate also mentions that it’s ruled by a “fairy” king, and everyone suddenly turns their heads towards Camus upon hearing this. They have found a reliable guide. ( ≖‿≖)

Episode: The Enemy’s Form

As the ship takes the party away from Savila, Lilith’s head is full of questions about Rogner’s true intentions. She’s not the only one with questions too, because Soo’s also wondering why the Holy Ones didn’t stop Rogner by themselves. They’re fellow gods after all, so they should be powerful enough to stop Rogner. Besides, Kirite also finds it odd why neither Rogner and the Holy Ones made any moves for the last ten years. Hearing Lilith’s wish to find the missing pieces, Luverchi descends from the sky to answer their questions. Apparently the Holy Ones need Lilith’s help because they can’t stop Rogner by themselves. Based on Adonis’ wish for his children to coexist in peace, the gods actually can’t hurt or defeat each other. Adonis also gave Rogner the same mission as the Holy Ones — to guide humanity — so even if Rogner’s methods are wrong, the Holy Ones can’t stop him knowing he’s trying to protect humans from Lovelost too.

When Luverchi apologized for all the troubles their “brother” has caused them, Lilith realized that Rogner is like a brother to the Holy Ones. Before Luverchi leaves, Lilith asks about Kuriel and Horo because they’re not here with her today. Luverchi explains that she can’t contact Kuriel recently, so he might be absorbed in his research somewhere. As for Horo, he already went to Amafi to wake Heathcliff — Amafi’s king — for them, because Heathcliff is a dragon who spends most of his time asleep. Luverchi then says goodbye and disappears, and Lilith really feels grateful to the Holy Ones. While they can’t help them in defeating Rogner directly, the Holy Ones provide a lot of support for them.

Soon the ship reaches the port, and the party continues their travel to Forested Marjune — the beautiful forest surrounding Amafi. Heathcliff welcomes fairies and all non-human races into Amafi, but since they dislike disputes and ill intents humans bring, Heathcliff cut off all ties with the human world and hid the entrance to Amafi deep inside the maze-like forest. Camus then explains that Forested Marjune is overflowing with spirit power, so fairies like him can borrow it to enhance their magic power.. and also do extraordinary things. To show them an example, Camus uses the spirit power to transform into human size. (๑´ლ`๑)♡ Now he will be able to protect Lilith — who’s too shocked to speak — as well during their stay in the forest. Camus thinks Lilith can enter Heathcliff’s barrier because she was chosen by Yufis, but the problem is everyone else won’t be able to come with them. The only way for everyone to go through the barrier is to conceal Nico’s malicious aura and prove that Lilith has a strong bond with at least one of them. Since God Amafi loves nature, the party splits up to search for the entrance to Amafi in the locations that reflects the beauty of nature.

[ Waterfall ]

After stopping Soo from diving from the top of the waterfall (he’d die anyway since he can’t swim), Nayuta and Lilith stay back to admire how beautiful the waterfall is. Everything around Forested Marjune and Amafi are absolutely breathtaking, and Nayuta says it would be nice if he can live around here. Lilith finds it surprising, but she agrees saying he’d be able to have a peaceful and happy life here without having to deal with any disputes. After a short silence, Nayuta apologized for saying something that doesn’t sound like him at all. He’s the one chosen by God Ingrid, so he can’t possibly run away from the battlefield. However, Lilith says it’s okay to have his own doubts and worries. He might be Ingrid’s Vakista, but he’s a human after all. She’s also “the saint” chosen by Yufis, but she has her own worries too. Nayuta thanks her for the encouragement, though he jokingly says she should behave more like a saint lol.

[ The World Tree ]

Lilith is amazed upon seeing the huge world tree, and Nayuta explains that the tree is believed to be the embodiment of God Amafi. The residents of Amafi believes that their god is watching over them as the tree, and they live in peace because that’s what God Amafi loves the most. When Lilith says she never thought she would see the world tree with her own eyes, Nayuta says he never thought he’d go on a journey like this either. It’s very unlikely for an acolyte from Dodona and Ingrid’s Holy Knight to travel together, but Nayuta believes it’s his fate to meet Lilith and join her quest to save the world. Nayuta says the god who controls fate is really amazing, and Lilith invites him to pray to God Amafi together.

After finishing their prayers, Nayuta asks about what Lilith would do after their journey ends. Lilith says she’s planning to return to Dodona, but Nayuta isn’t sure if he can go back to Ingrid and regain his position as the captain of the White Lily Knights. Of course he wants to return to Ingrid someday, but for now he thinks traveling around the world isn’t a bad idea — visiting shrines in various locations and offering prayers to the gods. When Lilith says it sounds like a nice idea, Nayuta blushes and asks if she will come along with him. (๑´ლ`๑)♡ Lilith answers it would be wonderful, and she agrees to join his journey after their mission is over.

Just then a blinding light envelops them, and when it fades away, they see Amafi’s entrance in front of their eyes. Lilith happily says their bond has been approved by Heathcliff’s barrier, while Nayuta stutters and blushes as they go to call their friends. xD

Upon entering Amafi, Lilith is surprised to see the residents inside behaving normally around them. She was expecting to get stared at because they’re outsiders, but Camus explains that everyone in Amafi believes in the barrier’s power — it won’t allow anything malicious to enter their country. Besides, there are also some non-human races that look similar to humans, so the fairies won’t be surprised just by their arrival. Camus then guides everyone towards the inn, but he says they might have to wait until Heathcliff wakes up in order to get an audience. Since Lilith doesn’t know much about Heathcliff, Camus explains that Heathcliff is an ancient dragon who has been ruling over Amafi for a really long time.. and because he’s ancient, he spends most of his time sleeping and only wakes up if something happens. If they want to see him, then they have to start by waking him up first. Camus reassures Soo that Heathcliff won’t get angry and eat them, but it might take quite a while before he wakes up.

They don’t need to worry about this though, because just as Luverchi said before, Horo soon appears saying he already went to wake Heathcliff up for them. They should be able to get an audience with him in a few days. When Lilith mentions about what Luverchi told them back on the ship, Horo reveals that Rogner is indeed their brother — Horo and Rogner are twins. Kirite asks if it’s really okay for them to defeat Rogner, but Horo says that’s exactly why he wants them to stop Rogner. After all, Rogner is no longer the brother he used to know. Lilith promises to stop both Rogner and Lovelost, and Horo disappears after thanking her. Camus takes them to the inn after that, where everyone has a good night’s rest after dinner.

Just before Lilith goes to bed, Nayuta comes to visit her room. He apologized for disturbing her resting time, but he’s here to inform her that Heathcliff will be ready for an audience tomorrow morning. Lilith says she understands, and after a long, awkward silence, Nayuta blushes and invites her for a walk outside. (❤ฺ￫艸￩) He doesn’t mind if she wants to get some rest instead, but she gladly accepts the invitation and walks with him to the world tree in Forested Marjune. When Lilith says she’s glad they can enter Amafi, Nayuta says he believed they wouldn’t have any problems with the barrier — because there’s a strong bond between the two of them.

Lilith: “It feels strange. At first I thought you were scary.”
Nayuta: “Wha.. Which part of me is scary!?”
Lilith: “You’re strict, right? I always thought you’d scold me anytime.”
Nayuta: “….. I admit I’m a bit captious.”
Lilith: “….. a bit?”
Nayuta: “….. a bit.” (´・ω・`；)

That being said, Lilith knows that behind his strict personality, Nayuta is actually a really kind man. He would scold her whenever she fails, but he would never leave an abandon her — even though it’d be much easier than guiding her. Lilith says she really respects Nayuta for that reason, and Nayuta admits that he respects her too. She has a kindness he can never show, which was shown during their battle against the Sacred Nephilim in Ingrid. Back then Lilith didn’t get angry because the Sacred Nephilim put her in trouble, but rather because he was mentally torturing Nayuta by pretending to be God Ingrid. Even though her life was on the line, all she asked for was for the Sacred Nephilim to show a proof to Nayuta. Lilith said those words without thinking because she was really angry, but those words made Nayuta realize that she’s not a witch after all. It was those words too that led to his decision of following her. Nayuta says he feels honored to have their bond approved by Amafi, and Lilith blushes upon hearing this.. and when she looks up, she notice that Nayuta is blushing too. (๑´ლ`๑)♡ As he takes her back to the inn, Lilith gathers up her courage and replies with “Thank you, Nayuta! I’m really happy that our bond got approved too!” ||萌||ョ´∀`。)萌えぇ～↑

The next day, everyone goes to meet Heathcliff in the palace. After going down an extremely long staircase undeground, they finally meet Heathcliff in his beautiful throne room which also serves as his bedroom. When Heathcliff mentions Lilith should be able to understand the truth “as an acolyte”, she suddenly realized that they have been wrong all along. Up until now, Lilith has always thought Yufis and her children gave them power in order to save people, but the truth is actually the exact opposite of that. Yufis isn’t lending them power because Lovelost is destroying the world. The world is heading towards destruction because Yufis is weakening. She’s the one in danger. The six gods aren’t giving them power to save the world, but rather to save their mother.

Nayuta wonders if anyone can hurt Yufis when she doesn’t have a physical body anymore, but Nico says there’s still one way to damage her. Just like how humans need food, the gods need prayers to keep living.. and in this case, it seems like someone has “poisoned” Yufis with a curse. Yufis’ weakening power is causing a distortion in the human world, and the distortion is Lovelost. They might be able to stop Rogner if they can figure out how to stop Lovelost, but as long as Yufis is still cursed, the world will always be in danger. Unfortunately, Heathcliff doesn’t know who cursed Yufis either. He thinks it might be time for humanity to end, because every living thing will die someday. For a dragon who has lived for far too long, he believes it’s about time for himself and for humans to change their way of living. Heathcliff then falls back to sleep, so they have no choice but to return to the inn and wonder about what do to next.

That night, Lilith wakes up upon hearing Luverchi’s voice calling out to her. Lilith sees a faint image of Luverchi when she opens her eyes, and she looks like she’s in pain. After asking if Lilith is okay, Luverchi sadly explains that Kuriel has disappeared.. and now she’s vanishing as well. She apologized for not being able to guide Lilith up until the end, and she starts fading away saying she can’t get out anymore. When Lilith asks where she is, Luverchi only says “the place that doesn’t exist in this world.. and the place that should never be opened.” She tries to tell Lilith who their real enemy is, but her voice is starting to disappear, and eventually she vanishes with a painful scream. Someone has killed both Luverchi and Kuriel, and Lilith is now worried about Horo’s safety.

Just then a silhouette appears in the room, and Lilith approaches it thinking it’s Luverchi.. but the shadow turns out to be a Sacred Nephilim instead. Luckily everyone comes to save Lilith before she got pierced by his iceblades, but they’re surprised to see a Sacred Nephilim here in Amafi. It’s supposed to be shielded by Heathcliff’s barrier after all. Nico is jealous about how the Sacred Nephilim can get into Lilith’s room at night, but let’s just leave that aside for now lol. The Sacred Nephilim is stronger compared to his predecessor in Savila, but fortunately they have Camus and his wind shield to protect them from the iceblades. ヽ(*´ー`*)ﾉ The poor thing vanishes after receiving everyone’s hits, and Lilith informs everyone about what happened to Luverchi after the battle ends. In order to confirm Yufis’ curse, Lilith says she wants to visit Dodona and see if they can find any clues in the temple. They might get attacked by another Sacred Nephilim, but everyone is more than ready to protect Lilith.

Episode: As a Saint

Before leaving the inn, Camus tells everyone that Amafi’s gate can actually warp them directly to Dodona. In fact, Camus landed in Dodona a long time ago because he accidentally warped to the wrong place on the way to Forested Marjune. He was troubled because it’s impossible to fly back to Amafi, but everything changed he met baby Lilith in the temple. Lilith cried when he tried to go home, and Camus was touched because it was the first time someone has ever needed him that much.. so he’s been staying with her ever since. When Soo asks if he’ll turn small again after leaving Forested Marjune, Camus looks really sad and says he doesn’t want to revert back to his original size. He won’t be able to protect Lilith anymore with his small size. Camus then holds Lilith’s hand saying a fairy like thim shouldn’t use magic power for a selfish reason, but still.. he wants to protect her. Then suddenly, i-Scepter glows and envelops them in a warm light. When it fades away, a black emblem is shining on Camus’ back — marking him as Amafi’s Vakista.

Everyone wonders why he didn’t receive the emblem earlier, but Camus knows it’s because he wasn’t prepared to fight as a Vakista. Fairies can use spirit magic, but they’re not allowed to use it to fight since the power comes from nature. However, God Amafi has chosen Camus as his Vakista, which means Camus is now allowed to use nature’s power in battle. That, and the emblem also keeps Camus in his human size. (人´∀`)☆゜’・:* Lilith thanks him for always protecting her, and she happily asks him to continue taking care of her from now on.

Just before they go to Amafi’s gate, Nico suddenly asks if they can drop by Midvan first. Soo and Nayuta remind him that Midvan and Dodona are separated by a great distance, but Nico calmly says he’s going to obtain something helpful from Kadash. Since everyone is worried about having to cross the vast desert again, Nico decides to reveal that he can take them to Dodona in an instant if they visit Midvan first. This reminds Nayuta about Nico’s teleportation magic, and eventually everyone agrees to follow Nico to Midvan for now.

Amafi’s gate warps them to the nomadic farm just outside of Midvan, and upon entering the city, they notce how the city is filled with a weird, sickening air. The citizens all look gloomy, and a lot of shops in the market are closed. Judging by the recent events, Nico thinks Kuriel and Luverchi’s deaths might have enhanced Lovelost’s effect on the world. People are now losing love for themselves too, which causes them to lose their motivation to live. They go to see Kadash in Midvan Castle after that, where Nico starts pestering Kadash to hand over the royal inheritance again. At first Kadash refuses because Nico’s request sounds suspicious, but since the signs of destruction have reached his country, eventually Lilith’s honesty wins him over. Lovelost erases love and trust from people, so she doesn’t want to lie and destroy Kadash’s trust in her — it would be just the same as Lovelost.

Impressed by Lilith’s answer (and also because dealing with Nico is giving him a headache), Kadash asks if Lilith is willing to save Midvan. When Lilith firmly answers “yes”, Kadash finally gives them the judgement he promised before. He decides to trust Lilith — not as a saint, but as a human. Kadash finally agrees to hand Midvan’s royal inheritance to them, saying they can fetch it from the inner garden later. Along the way to grab Kadash’s present, this conversation takes place:

Soo: “Hey, Nico. What’s this thing you requested from King Kadash?”
Nico: “Fufu. It’s a surprise.”
Camus: “Since it has to be brought to the garden, is it something big?”
Camus: “Won’t it be dangerous?”
Nico: “It’s dangerous when it gets dangerous. We’re in trouble if it falls down.”
Nate: “Fall down? From where?”
Nico: “From the sky.”

Yes, Midvan’s royal inheritance is an airship! ｷｬｯﾟ+｡:.ﾟヽ(*´∀`*)ﾉﾟ.:｡+ﾟｷｬｯ!

Lilith and everyone else have no idea what an airship is, so Nico explains that it was created by using Melrond’s lost technology a long time ago. Nico then takes everyone inside the airship for a test drive, telling Lilith they can reach Dodona and other countries easily with this airship.

..and soon after Nico starts piloting the airship..

Lilith: “We won’t fall.. right?”
Nico: “Of course. I’m in charge after all.”
Lilith: “R-Right.”
Lilith: “…..”
Lilith: “We’re really going to be okay, right?”
Nico: “That’s right.”
Camus: “It’s alright. Even if we fall, I’ll hug you and fly with you.”
Lilith: “Thanks, Camus. I feel a bit relieved now.”
Camus: “Glad to hear that.”
Nate: “So who will rescue us if that happens?”
Camus: “I can’t carry a lot of people at once. Hmm.. Good luck!”
Nayuta: “What kind of ‘good luck’ do we have when we’re falling from the sky.” ( ಠ_ಠ )

Everyone panicks upon hearing that it’s actually Nico’s first experience piloting an airship, but they have nothing to worry about because the Great Sage knows how to do his job properly. He laughs at the sight of everyone clinging so tightly to the sides, and he goes “you don’t have to hold on so tight, when we fall it’s useless if you’re holding on.” ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵ The main destination is still Dodona, but since Nico is willing to take wherever they want to go, Lilith can choose where to go next.

[ Ingrid ]

As the airship is hovering above Ingrid, Lilith notices that Nayuta seems to be worried about his hometown. It’s really rsky for them to enter Ingrid since they might get arrested, but they decide to sneak in and take a closer look anyway. After all, it’d be easier to escape now that they have an airship. Even though their wanted posters are pasted all over the town, they can enter the town easily because Ingrid has been infected with Lovelost as well. The guards are only standing by the gates like statues, while both the knights and the citizens have lost their will to live and work properly. Nayuta feels sad upon seeing the change Lovelost has brought to Ingrid, and it only gets worse when he finds an ex-subordinate of his — patrolling around the city in a completely lethargic state. When Nayuta asks if he’s not going to arrest them, the knight flatly answers with “It’s impossible for me to capture you, but since the captain will get angry if I let you go, I’ll just pretend I didn’t see you and the witch.”

In a fit of rage, Nayuta takes out his spear and points it towards the knight’s chest, but Lilith hugs him and asks him to calm down. If they make a commotion by attacking the knight, they will only get arrested for real. The knight only walks into the crowd when Nayuta releases him — as if nothing happened — and Nayuta is beyond devastated that his hometown has fallen into such a terrible state. Nayuta admits that the moment he decided to follow Lilith, he knew he’d lose his hometown.. but he never knew it would be this painful to see Ingrid getting taken over by Lovelost. Knowing that Nayuta is crying inside, Lilith hugs him saying everything will be alright. They will do something to stop Lovelost together, so Nayuta shouldn’t keep all of his worries to himself. At first Nayuta is surprised, but finally he smiles saying he’s already okay. He apologized for showing such a shameful side of him, but Lilith only asks him to rely on her sometimes because he’s always working so hard. Nayuta blushes and thanks Lilith, and Lilith blushes too when Nayuta says she’s much stronger than he thought.

Sadly Soo comes to interrupt their ラブラブ moment soon after that, and everyone also comes saying they already finished examining the city. Since Lovelost is clearly the cause of Ingrid’s current state, Nico says the citizens will return to normal if they can stop Lovelost — relieving Nayuta because there’s still hope to save his hometown.

[ Forested Marjune ]

When the airship is passing by Forested Marjune, everyone decides to stop and take a rest in the forest. Lilith invites Nayuta to visit the lake together, but soon she notices how distracted he is. Lilith asks him to enjoy the scenery too since they’re here for a break, but Nayuta only apologized and tells her to invite someone else if she wants to have fun. He says he doesn’t have the time and mood to enjoy their break, so he tells him that taking a break is important too.

Nayuta: “I understand. You should enjoy your break as much as you want.”
Lilith: “You don’t understand.”
Nayuta: “What..? What don’t I understand?”
Lilith: “Y-You don’t understand my feelings.”
Nayuta: “W-What are you saying? Your feelings..? What do you mean?”
Lilith: “I told you, YOU need some rest. I’m worried about YOU.”

Nayuta is surprised to hear this, so Lilith asks if he doesn’t realize that he’s been acting weird recently. When Nayuta says he’s completely normal, Lilith answers that’s exactly why she’s worried about him — he’s always pushing himself so hard without even realizing it. She sadly asks if he doesn’t want to rest with her, and eventually he gives in saying he can never win against her. Lilith apologized for being selfish, but Nayuta smiles and sits beside her — which makes her so nervous because they’re sitting really close to each other.

Nayuta: “So beautiful.”
Lilith: “Eh?”
Nayuta: “…..”
Lilith: “Uh..” (〃д〃)
Nayuta: “Stupid, you’re the one who said it. The lake.”
Lilith: “Y-You’re right. Our eyes met, so I misunderstood your words for a moment.”

Nayuta only stays quiet while Lilith blushes beside him, but then he turns red too and thanks her for today. His heart now feels so much lighter thanks to her. Nayuta then wonders how did she know that he’s forcing himself to act normal, and Lilth answers “because I’m always watching you” ..then she quickly adds “but not in a Nico-way!” LOL.

Nayuta: “If you’re watching me, then I’m going to watch you as well.”
Nayuta: “So I will be able to protect you, just like how you’re taking care of me today.”

||萌||ョ´∀`。)萌えぇ～↑

Nayuta wonders if Lilith is alright because she’s turning several shades of red now, but she quickly says she’s fine and asks if they should return to the airship now. Nayuta replies with “I want to stay like this for a little longer”, and Lilith gladly stays beside him. (❤ฺ￫艸￩)

After done flying around with their airship, everyone finally arrives in the field just outside of Dodona. As they approach the village, Nico notes that the protective barrier around the village has disappeared now. Kirite can’t sense anyone’s presence, but Nate can’t sense any danger either — Dodona is completely empty. There are no signs of the village receiving an attack, so there are only two possibilities here. It’s either all the villagers fled from Dodona, or someone took them away by force. Someone like Remna, for example. Even if the villagers are innocent, Remna might be under the idea that they’re hiding Lilith. Lilith feels really bad for dragging them into this mess, but Nayuta tells her everything will be alright. The villagers of Dodona are Yufis’ priests / priestesses, so Remna will never hurt them.

When they enter the temple, they can’t find any traces of Rogner’s attack. Nayuta says it feels really sad if the villagers are trying to forget that day, but then he apologized to Lilith for saying such things about her hometown. Lilith tells him it’s fine because she also thought of the same thing, and most importantly, the beginning of their journey has been permanently engraved on her memories. The empty temple is enough for Lilith to realize that Yufis is indeed cursed and love is really fading away from the world, but she’s not giving up hope because Yufis is alive within her — she’s Yufis’ acolyte after all. Just then i-Scepter’s warm light suddenly envelops everyone, and for a very brief split-second, Yufis appears to bless them with her love. Tears suddenly starts flowing down from Lilith’s eyes, and she tells her everyone that despite her weakening state, Yufis is still watching over them like a mother. This encourages Lilith even more to save both Yufis and the world, and she asks everyone to lend her their strength. The answer is obvious, and so they continue their journey to spread love to the world. ヽ(*´ー`*)ﾉ

For their next destination, Lilith suggests visiting Madam in Dinus to gather more information. From Madam, they learn that the security level in Dinus has dropped even more. There are a lot of people who are taking advantage of Lovelost’s victims, and Madam doesn’t know what Vahnstein will do to control this situation. In Ingrid, people are losing faith and starting to drift away from the gods. There’s also a baseless rumor about “the witch” being responsible for this crisis, and thanks to Remna, half of the ditizens now believe they can save the world by killing Lilith. The other half have fallen victim to Lovelost. Among all countries, Midvan receives the most damage from Lovelost. The people of Midvan are always working together to survive in the desert, so only doom awaits if most of them are losing their will to keep living. The ones who aren’t infected yet are leaving Midvan one by one, while the lethargic ones are trapped in the middle of the desert. Madam isn’t too sure about Lovelost’s effect in Savila, but from what she heard, the people of Savila are doing their best to rebuild the country witn no fear. Their strong hope are reaching people’s hearts too, because there are people from other countries who are helping them to rebuild Savila — they’re turning Savila into the land of hope. Amafi is out of Madam’s range because it’s hidden, but most likely it’s unaffected by Lovelost thanks to Heathcliff’s barrier.

Since they know nothing about Rogner and Lovelost’s cause, Nico suggests taking individual actions for a while. Knowing that everyone’s worried about their hometowns, Nico says he can drop them in each country with the airship. Of course it would be dangerous for Lilith if everyone stays apart for too long, but fear not! Nico the Great Sage already prepared crystal balls filled with teleportation magic for them. ｲｴ━━ヽ(★´д`)ﾉ━━ｲ!! It was the item he used to warp directly to Savila from Midvan, so now they know why he didn’t stop by Dinus along the way. Once they’re done checking their hometowns, they can use the crystal balls to meet up again later. Nico explains that in order to use the crystal ball, they only need to chant “the spell” and think about their destination.

Nayuta: “How convenient. What’s the spell?”
Nico: “The Great Sage Nico-sama SU・TE・KI.”

The shock causes Kirite and Nayuta to freeze, while Soo, Nate and Camus are laughing about how ridiculous and embarrassing the spell is. ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵ They can also use the items by throwing them onto the ground, but Nico says it’s for emergency use only.. because if one of them breaks the crystal ball, everyone else will be warped to the same location. As for their rendezvous point, everyone agrees to meet up by the world tree in Forested Marjune since it’s the safest location for now. Since Dodona is completely empty, Lilith can choose to follow one of them or stay in the airship with Nico. In this route, Nayuta invites Lilith to visit Ingrid with him and see if they can talk to Remna again, and she gladly accepts the invitation. Ingrid might be the most dangerous place for them, but they will be able to escape easily with Nico’s crystal balls.

Upon entering Ingrid, Nayuta and Lilith notice that Lovelost’s effect has spread even more than before. Nayuta is vexed that he’s no longer in a position that can command the knights to help people, but he feels a lot better when Lilith says he’s not powerless. He’s been protecting the city as the captain of the White Lily Knights, so there must be something only the current him can do. Nayuta takes Lilith to the temple after that, where he meets his successor — the new captain of the knights, Hardy — and requests for an audience with Remna. Hardy clearly isn’t happy to see “the witch” standing beside the ex-captain he admires, but he guides them inside to see Remna.. who still refuses to believe them. Even after Nayuta explains everything about Rogner, Lovelost and the Sacred Nephilim who fooled them, Remna insists it was “God Ingrid” who talked to her. When Nayuta asks if Remna won’t do anything to save the people of Ingrid, Remna answers she’s doing her best too. To capture and execute Lilith, that is.

Remna then summons Hardy and the knights to capture Nayuta and Lilith, but before Lilith can use the crystal ball, Nayuta notices a hole in the knights’ formation and takes Lilith to escape outside through the gap. More knights have been waiting for them in front of the temple, and upon hearing Hardy’s footsteps chasing them from behind, Nayuta realized the hole must be a trap to surround them here. Knowing that Hardy has something to say, Nayuta asks Lilith not to use the crystall ball yet and turns around to ask what Hardy wants from him. Hardy reveals that the knights actually don’t want to fight him, and he begs Nayuta to return because he’s still the captain they respect and admire. They need him as their leader. However, Nayuta refuses because returning means he needs to kill Lilith, and he has chosen the path to save the world as Lilith’s Vakista instead of as Ingrid’s Holy Knight.

The knights are all heartbroken upon hearing Nayuta’s answer, and Hardy takes out his sword saying he’ll just kill Lilith in Nayuta’s place. Hardy then orders the knights to attach Lilith saying she’s deceiving their captain, but before they could even lay a finger on her, Nayuta protects Lilith and disarms everyone with his spear. ヽ(*´ー`*)ﾉ At first Lilith blushes because Nayuta is holding her close, but she’s shocked when he lashes out his rage on the knights. He makes it really clear that he’s following “the saint” on his own will, and his decision will never change even if they hurt her. He yells at them to stop being so pathetic by continuously relying on him. If they’re not ready to do their duty as Ingrid’s Holy Knights, then their swords will be nothing but meaningless decorations.

Nayuta’s answer really shocks Hardy, who then asks Nayuta and Lilith to go, but he regains his spirit when Nayuta says he’s following Lilith to save Ingrid too. Even if he’s no longer their captain, he will always be Ingrid’s Holy Knight. Nayuta asks Hardy and the knights to protect Ingrid while he’s away to save the world, and the knights allow him to take Lilith and walk out of the city. On the field just outside of Ingrid, Nayuta notices that Lilith is blushing. He asks if it’s because she was scared earlier, but she decides to hide the real reason and warps them to Forested Marjune instead. xD

Lilith then wanders off alone to clear her mind, and soon Nayuta finds her resting by the world tree. She thought he’d scold her again for roaming around alone, but he says he has became more composed thanks to her.

Lilith: “What do you mean?”
Nayuta: “It means you taught me a lot of things.”
Lilith: “?? I don’t understand.”
Nayuta: “… you’re so dense.”
Lilith: “Uwah. I don’t want to hear that coming from you.”
Nayuta: “What do you mean?”
Lilith: “If you really don’t understand, it means you’re really dense.” ← (○´ﾟωﾟ｀):;*.’:;ﾌﾞｯ
Nayuta: “Well.. I admit I am dense.” (´・ω・`；)

Lilith laughs saying it’s one of his charms, and Nayuta smiles saying her charm is her positive personality. He always feels saved by her optimistic side. Lilith blushes as she asks “eh.. ah.. r-really?”, and Nayuta blushes too before answering with “don’t stutter there, it feels like I just made an embarrassing confession!” (๑´ლ`๑)♡ The word “confession” makes her blush even more, but when he asks why she’s panicking, she comes into the realization that he is dense after all LOL. As they gaze at the world tree together, Nayuta wonders if they can enjoy this scenery again in the future. Lilith firmly says they can, and they make a promise to look at the world tree together again someday — it’s a promise with a knight.

After a while, everyone comes to the world tree with information about their hometowns. Just as Madam said before, Ingrid and Midvan have fallen victims to Lovelost. Dinus and Savila are still alive, but they don’t know how much longer those countries can hold out. Amafi is sealed, and thus received no effect at all.. for now. Aside from information, some of them also brings new stuff from their hometown. Soo received a new clothes armor from Vahnstein, and Nate got a new, more powerful bow from Midvan. They’re wondering about what to do next when suddenly the ground shakes, dark clouds appear and thunders start roaring. All of these are followed by Rogner’s voice echoing from the sky — telling humans to remember their love and fear for the gods if they want to save the world. When Rogner mentions Savila as “the proof of the gods’ rage”, Lilith gets angry and says Lovelost’s cause has nothing to do with Savila. She won’t allow Rogner to hurt humans in his attempt to protect them. In order to collect more information, Nico then takes them to see Madam in Dinus again.

The only information Madam can offer for now is that the entire world is panicking because of Rogner’s voice. Not too long after their arrival, a royal messenger comes to inform everyone that Vahnstein is requesting the party’s presence in the castle. Vahnstein reveals that Rogner actually gave a divine oracle that basically says he’s going to destroy Ingrid, Midvan and Dinus — the three countries which received most damage from Lovelost. When everyone wonders about Rogner’s current location, Nico answers Rogner must be in Melrond right now. Melrond was actually sealed because it developed technologies that surpassed the gods’ abilities, and aside from their airship, Melrond also created an ancient device that allows one’s voice to be heard all over the world. Even the gods would need the ancient device to make their voices heard, and Rogner is no exception.

They won’t be able to reach Melrond with regular airship, but fear not! The Great Sage actually has been upgrading their airship with “extra parts” which will allow them to reach the sealed country. ＼(^o^)／ Nico has been gathering the parts during their journey (e.g stealing poor Heathcliff’s treasure), but he’s still missing two important parts. One of them is actually here in Dinus, and since Vahnstein is more than willing to give it to them, they only need to get the last part from Midvan. Last night Nico already tried replacing the part with his magic item, but then the entire airship exploded, caught fire, and he almost got thrown to the underworld.

Kirite: “…..”
Nayuta: “…..”
Camus: “…..”
Soo: “…..”
Nate: “… is it just me or did he just say something outrageous?”
Lilith: “… we shouldn’t think about that.”
Nico: “Ufufufufufu.”

As soon as the party arrives at Midvan Castle, Nico takes the necessary last part even before asking for Kadash’ permission lol. Kadash admits he was actually worried about leaving the world’s fate in Lilith’s hands, because even if she’s “the saint”, she just a normal girl.. but he’s impressed when Lilith says she will keep on fighting along with her friends. Before the party leaves Midvan, Kadash tells them that he’s going to keep believing in them — until the day they finally save the world. Nico then flies the airship back to Dinus, where he chases everyone out as he upgrades the airship in the castle’s treasury. As for Dinus’ royal treasures.. well, he warped everything to the backyard since nobody has any will steal anyway. (○´ﾟωﾟ｀):;*.’:;ﾌﾞｯ

When they’re waiting for Nico, Lilith finds an angry Nayuta at the back alley. Nayuta is irritated that Rogner has grown insane, especially because he knows Rogner actually loves humans too. He’s destroying everything in the hope of saying humanity, and it’s just ironic how Rogner is the only god who’s willing to go this far just to protect them. Nayuta is having doubts about fighting Rogner because of this, but Lilith says it’s not just him. Everyone has their own doubts too when it comes to Rogner — even the Holy Ones. The only person who had absolutely no doubts was Remna. Nayuta really admires her strong faith, but he’s not sure what she thinks now that Rogner has announced his plan to destroy Ingrid. Knowing that Nayuta is worried, Lilith gently says they can go and check Remna’s conditions later. They have to go to Melrond now, but she knows everyone wouldn’t mind flying back to Ingrid after that. Lilith asks Nayuta to cheer up, and he finally smiles saying he’s really grateful to her.

Soon Nico informs everyone that their airship has been upgraded, and he takes them to fly to Melrond right away. Similar to how Amafi is hidden in a deep forest, the area around Melrond is surrounded by a rough “storm zone” — an area filled with huge storms, roaring thunders, damaging waves, and many more. Nayuta panicks and says it’s too dangerous, but Nico tells him not to be such a chicken lol. After all, their airship was upgraded so they can fly through the “storm zone”. Soo wants to rely on Camus for good luck, but Camus doesn’t know what he can do to bring good luck in this situation.

Lilith: “Camus’ presence alone already brings good luck, so it’s okay!”
Camus: “If you say that, I feel like doing my best!”
Nate: “Haha. She said your presence alone is enough, what will you do your best at?”
Camus: “Um.. doing my best not to get blown away?”
Nayuta: “Hmph. Then should I tie you onto that pillar over there?”
Camus: “Go ahead then. I’ll curse you with super bad luck.”

Proof that Nayuta is evil #2. (〃ﾟ艸ﾟ):;*

As Nico steers the airship into the storm zone, everyone starts wondering if they can really reach Melrond safely. Nate says they might be able to make it if they only have to deal with the storm and thunders, but he can sense something else.. which is proven true when a freaking Bahamut comes out of the clouds. Σ(Д｀|||ノ)ノ The airship isn’t equipped with a weapon to fight it, and they probably won’t be able to escape from it either.

When the Bahamut starts hurling icicles towards the airship, Nayuta holds Lilith and tells her not to worry because he’s going to do something. After all, it’s a knight’s duty to slay the evil dragons. (人´∀`)☆゜’・:* Nayuta bravely climbs to the deck and fights the Bahamut with his barrier and magic-enhanced spear, but unfortunately the Bahamut turns berserk, releases a black aura that absorbs his Vakista power, and carries him above the clouds. Worried about Nayuta’s safety, Lilith prays to Yufis and uses i-Scepter to send her love to Nayuta in the sky. It gives him enough power to finish the Bahamut off, and he jumps back to the airship as the poor creature plunges to the ground below. When Lilith welcomes him back, Nayuta blushes and shyly answers “I’m back.” ||萌||ョ´∀`。)萌えぇ～↑

Unfortunately, their airship got damaged thanks to the Bahamut’s icicles from earlier, so Nico decides to ram it through Melrond’s barrier and enter the city by force. They don’t have time to unlock the barrier anyway, so they have to make it quick before the airship breaks down or gets struck by a thunder lol. As Nico pushes the airship through the barrier, Nayuta hugs Lilith saying he will always protect her.

Episode: All of Love

In the darkness, Lilith can feel the grief an anger Adonis feels towards the people of Melrond. Humans were the ones who scarred the land, and the gods sealed the country away as the punishment. Suddenly Lilith hears the gentle voice of God Melrond, telling his land to sleep as he heals it in the darkness. Lilith realized this must be a dream shown by God Melrond himself, and the dream makes her feel that the gods really do love humans. Everything turns dark after that, until eventually Lilith hears Nayuta’s voice trying to wake her up.

Lilith seems confused when she opens her eyes, so Nayuta explains they all crash-landed in Melrond after the Bahamut’s attack. Nayuta says he couldn’t explore the place because she was unconscious, but when Lilith sadly apologized for being a hindrance, he feels really bad and quickly says it was only a figure of speech. xD He was only worried about her, and he’s been wishing for her to wake up as soon as possible. ( *´艸`)ｸｽｯ♪ Nayuta is surprised when Lilith says “thank you for worrying about me”, but then he blushes and replies with “it’s only natural, I’m your knight after all.” ♪ﾟ+.ｏ(*萌´д`从´д`萌*)ｏ.+ﾟ♪ Nayuta explains that everyone got separated when their airship crashed into Melrond, and he doesn’t know where their friends are because the only thing on his mind was to save her. This reminds Lilith that she clung to Nayuta when the airship was falling down, so she blushes and apologized saying she was really scared. Nayuta blushes too upon remembering how he hugged Lilith, especially when she says she feels really calm in his warm arms. He apologized if she found it unpleasant, but she admits she actually felt happy. (❤ฺ￫艸￩)

Nayuta: “I-I see..”
Lilith: “Yes..”
Nayuta: “A-Ah.. By the way, are you alright?”
Lilith: “Um.. what?”
Nayuta: “Y-You’re so dense. I-I mean, can you walk?”
Lilith: “Ah, yes! I’m fine.”
Nayuta: “O-Okay, shall we go then?”

..and so Nayuta takes Lilith to search for their friends, while still blushing. xD

As they explore the empty city together, Lilith and Nayuta notice that Melrond’s condition is far worse than Savila. The horrifying scenery reminds Lilith of the dream she saw earlier, so she tells Nayuta that Melrond was scarred by human’s arrogance — most likely due to the fact that they could make advanced lost technologies. The Holy Sword of Lohengrin is one of Melrond’s ancient relics as well, which means Rogner is now planning to purge humans using their own inventions. Nayuta wonders if Melrond realy deserved this kind of punishment, but Lilith says no because in her dream, God Melrond is gently healing the land. There must be hope even for this cursed country.

Nayuta sadly admits he doesn’t have enough faith to keep hoping, and he really envies Lilith for keeping her faith firm even during the hard times. He wonders if he can be as strong as her if he can hear the gods’ voices too, but he’s aware that his faith is shaking because he’s weak — that’s why he can’t hear their voices. However, Lilith says Nayuta isn’t weak at all. He might has a lot of doubts and his faith might be shaking, but she believes that in the end, he will always return to the right path. Nayuta never expected to be comforted by Lilith, but then he smiles and thanks her for comforting him. Just then they notice a smoke signal from afar, and they decide to approach it because that should be where their friends are.

The smoke actually comes from Nico’s magic, and he manages to gather everyone by using the smoke signal. The airship is, of course, heavily damaged, so Nico suggests going to the research facility in the center of town. It was the source of the sealed lost technologies, and they should be able to find the necessary parts to fix their airship there. That, and they can probably find the broadcasting device Rogner used too. Along the way, they suddenly hear Rogner’s voice followed by the appearance of Rogner’s transparent image. He says they’re really foolish for opposing him while salvation is right in front of their eyes, and he refuses to listen when they say Lovelost can’t be stopped by destroying the world. Upon noticing Kirite’s presence, Rogner challenges them to come and face him in the center of the city — he’ll purge them all with pleasure.

Since Lilith isn’t familiar about Melrond’s layout and structure, Nico then explains that Rogner should be waiting in the government office. The building is similar to the castles in other cities, but Melrond actually didn’t have a king to rule the country. The citizens of Melrond made their own rules, and that’s why they grew arrogant. Soon the party reaches the government office in the center of town, and everyone wonders how to get in because the building doesn’t have any doors.. but Nico calmly touches the wall, and it splits open to form an entrance for them. As they walk into the cold building, everyone is surprised to see how advanced-looking the interior is. At this point they already realized that Nico knows a lot about Melrond — despite the land being sealed a long time ago — so Nate raises a good question here.

Nate: “Aren’t any of you wondering why Nico knows this much about Melrond?”
Nayuta: “Well.. I’m curious, but asking him is useless anyway.”
Nico: “Oh? You can ask me any questions. The answer is, of course..”
Everyone: “Because you’re the Great Sage.”
Nico: “I see everyone already understands my personality.”
Camus: “Well yes. We’ve come to understand you.”
Nico: “Aren’t you worried?”
Lilith: “Eh?”
Nico: “My identity is unclear and I have a lot of secrets, right?”
Nico: “Aren’t you worried to have such a man as your friend?”
Kirite: “… I believe in my friends.”
Nayuta: “You’re too talkative for your own good, but you won’t lie.”
Nayuta: “… though I think you often say things that are really close to lies.”
Soo: “Your passion to save the world is true, right? If it’s a lie, you won’t come with us.”
Nate: “You’re suspicious, but you’re not a bad person. You’re just weird.”
Camus: “That’s right. Nico is weird, but not bad.”
Nico: “… am I supposed to be happy with this?” (´・ω・`；)

..but in the end, Lilith’s faith in him is enough for Nico to accept everything. xD

When they reach the control center, Rogner is already eager to purge everyone. They try to explain that he’s taking the wrong way to stop Lovelost, but Rogner still believes purging the world is the only way to prevent destruction. He won’t blame them for not understanding him either, and he’s going to kill them with the Holy Sword of Lohengrin so they can reincarnate into the new world later. Rogner says his wings turned black because he harmed humans by destroying Savila, but he doesn’t mind as long as it means humanity will be saved.

When Nayuta says he’s going to stop this madness, Rogner asks why a Holy Knight like him is trying to stop his grand salvation plan. Nayuta answers it’s because Rogner destroyed Savila, and now he’s trying to cause more harm by destroying other countries.. but of course Rogner doesn’t care as long as he can get humans to love the gods again. Rogner’s answer makes them realize that destroying Savila has completely broken Rogner as a god, and all that’s left from him is only an insane, sad empty shell. Nayuta then takes out his spear to fight Rogner, who also starts hurling magic explosions towards him. During the battle, Rogner keeps telling Nayuta to obey and receive the salvation already, but Nayuta refuses to accept such a brutal method. Nayuta is aware that he’s fighting against a god, but he has no doubts and hesitation because Lilith is giving light to his weak faith. He will keep fighting for her sake, and even if he has to face a god on the wrong path, then he’ll take that god back to the right track — it’s his faith. When Rogner sends another dark waves towards him, Nayuta suddenly shines, avoids the magic attack, and delivers the final blow to finish Rogner off.

As Rogner starts fading away, Nico finally tells him that Lovelost occured because someone put a curse on Yufis — shocking Rogner. Nico asks if he knows about who cursed Yufis and killed the Holy Ones, but Rogner doesn’t know anything about this. Rogner wonders if they’re not going to kill him, and suddenly Yufis’ light wraps his body through i-Scepter — she’s trying to save his soul with her warm light. Then finally, Rogner smiles and whispers “the Goddess of Love..” before disappearing, only leaving one of his white feather behind.

Now that Rogner has vanished, the party is left with absolutely no clues about the real culprit behind Lovelost. Nico says Rogner actually accomplished his mission though, because they can defeat him with the power of the gods.. and that should be enough reason for people to love the gods again. Since the broadcasting device is standing in the control center too, Lilith decides to use it to inform the world about Rogner’s defeat. Now people don’t have to worry about getting purged anymore, and she also promises they will do something to stop Lovelost too. Not too long after Lilith is done announcing her message, suddenly a voice starts echoing in her head — repeatedly telling Yufis, “the traitors” and all humans to rot and die. The intense hatred pierces Lilith’s hearts, and she falls into darkness as she loses her consciousness.

When she opens her eyes, Lilith finds herself in the darkness. She’s confused about where and who she is, but a gentle voice tells her to sleep. This is the cradle of life, the comforting dakness, and she has nothing to be scared of. The darkness will heal everything — both the sleeping land and her destroyed heart. Just then i-Scepter suddenly appears before her, and she remembers that it’s the proof of Yufis’ love. When i-Scepter starts shining, Lilith suddenly hears a man’s voice saying this is her faith. He asks if she’s going to throw everything away, and she recognized that it’s Nayuta’s voice. He scolds her saying it’s so irresponsible of her to hide in the darkness and forget everything, and he asks if this is really everything she’s got in herself. Lilith finally calls his name, and Nayuta smiles saying that’s the Lilith he wants to see. Nayuta is always so cold and strict to her, but Lilith knows that he’s treating himself the same way. He knows he’s actually weak inside, so he’s always trying to be stronger. Lilith is about to tell Nayuta her feelings, but his image fades away and vanishes. When she tries to chase after him, the gentle voice from earlier gives her the darkness’ blessings and takes her back to the light — returning her to Nayuta’s arms. He’s beyond relieved to see her opening her eyes again, and she apologized for making him worry.

From her friends, Lilith learns that she’s been lying unconscious for two days. After she tells her friends about the echoing voice, Nico says it’s really similar to Lovelost’s symptons.. and that would mean someone actually tried to put a curse on Lilith. They wonder how Lilith can recover from such a terrible condition, and she tells them about the gentle voice who talked to her in the darkness — God Melrond. He was the one who guided her back to reality, but Lilith knows the one that pulled her out of the darkness was her bond with Nayuta. (*´∀`*) Here, Lilith suddenly has a suspicion and asks if they can visit Ingrid next. She wants to see Remna and confirm this suspicion, and they also need to see the world’s condition after they released it from Rogner’s threat.

Nico explains that he already finished fixing the airship during the last two days, but since he only rearranged the parts, the airship doesn’t have enough magic energy to pierce through the barrier. It will take too much time if they fully repair the airship, so their only choice is to rely on Nico’s magic power with Nayuta and Camus as his support.. or is it? Just before they walk to the airship, i-Scepter suddenly starts glowing and Nico suggests asking God Melrond to open the barrier from them. After all, Lilith’s dreams are hinting that God Melrond actually put up the barrier to heal his land. When Lilith prays for God Melrond to lift the barrier, a gentle darkness surrounds them and the wind carries his voice to their ears — “go.” Then the next thing they know, the barrier surrounding Melrond vanishes.

After leaving Melrond, everyone decides to stop by Dinus and get the latest information from Madam. Sadly, Madam says Lilith’s message didn’t really help much to improve the situation. They might have defeated Rogner, but Lovelost is still eating its victims alive. Dinus is doing better compared to Ingrid and Midvan, but that’s only because there are a lot of high-spirited people in Dinus. Plus, Vahnstein is doing his best to control the situation too. Lilith feels sad to hear that her voice failed to reach everyone, but she regains her spirit when Madam says she believes in Lilith.. and there must be people out there who are putting their hopes on her too.

At this point, Lilith can visit other towns to check their conditions.

[ Dodona ]

Lilith goes to the empty temple and prays to Yufis. She feels powerless since her voice failed to win against Lovelost, but she’s not giving up yet and asks Yufis to keep watching over her. When Lilith turns aorund, she finds Nayuta standing behind her with a worried expression. He asks if she’s okay, but when she answers she’s fine, he tells her not to lie to him. Nayuta has been watching Lilith ever since the first time they met, so he knows she must be feeling down right now. When Lilith says he’s always looking at the gods and not her, Nayuta corrects her by saying he’s been watching over her too because she’s the messenger of god. Lilith sadly tells Nayuta it doesn’t make her happy, because even though she’s “the saint”, she’s only a girl inside. Nayuta tries to explain that it’s not what he wants to say, but he’s confused because he doesn’t know what to say in this situation.. so Lilith says she doesn’t need any words and asks him to only hug her.

Nayuta: “I-Is it okay?”
Lilith: “… yes.”
Nayuta: “Alright.. Um.. Here I go.”
Lilith: “… y-yes.”

Lilith goes “ah..” in surprise when Nayuta hugs her, and he flips out asking if she’s alright. xD She blushes and asks him not to ask every single thing since it’s embarrassing, and he turns red too saying it’s because he’s not used to this kind of thing. (｡￫∀￩｡) Nayuta protests when Lilith finally laughs, and she hugs him back saying he’s really warm. ||萌||ョ´∀`。)萌えぇ～↑

Lilith: “I can hear your heart’s voice.”Nayuta: “Isn’t it my heartbeat?”
Lilith: “No. Your heart’s voice.”
Nayuta: “Really..? What does.. it say?”
Lilith: “I won’t tell you~!”
Nayuta: “Wha..”
Lilith: “Please stay like this for a little longer.”
Nayuta: “O-Okay. I understand. We can stay like this until you’re satisfied.”

♪ﾟ+.ｏ(*萌´д`从´д`萌*)ｏ.+ﾟ♪

[ Amafi ]

Amafi is safe because of Heathcliff’s barrier, but Heathcliff doesn’t have any intentions to do anything for the crumbling world out there. Nothing is eternal, and he believes all living things will die eventually. Heathcliff doesn’t know what will become of the world by the next time he wakes up.. or if he will ever wake up again. However, Heathcliff is actually supporting their quest to save the world. While everyone in Amafi is willing to accept their fate — even if that fate means doom — Heathcliff says only humans have the power to fight against fate. That’s why if they really want to defy fate, they should do their best and fight for what they believe is right.

After they’re done checking up other cities, the party flies to see Remna in Ingrid.

Upon arriving in Ingrid, Lilith notices that not only the city is dead, it’s now gloomy and dark as well. People’s eyes are filled with despair and insanity, and one of them even tries attacking Lilith when she asks if he’s okay. Lovelost’s effect in Ingrid has worsened at the blink of an eye because Ingrid is the religious city of faith.. and yet Rogner included it on his salvation list. Obviously the people in Ingrid instantly lost the faith they have been holding onto for so long, which leads to this result. There are absolutely no knights guarding the temple, and inside the temple, they find Hardy in both a lethargic AND depressed state. It seems the knights have lost hope because the gods already “abandoned” them, so there are no knights left to protect the temple.

When they reach the audience hall, they find Remna who is now watching over the crumbling world in despair — because God Ingrid never answered her prayers to protect Ingrid from Rogner. Remna is still treating Lilith like an evil witch, but she doesn’t care about capturing her anymore. Since Remna already stopped acting hostile towards her, Lilith decides to confirm her suspicion here.

Lilith: “Your Majesty, did you see the ‘god’ that gave you the oracle?”
Remna: “Yes. God Ingrid appeared before me, and ordered me to execute the witch.”
Lilith: “…..”
Nayuta: “Lilith?”
Lilith: “Your Majesty.. did God Ingrid have white wings?”
Remna: “What are you asking. Of course he does. He was godly with white wings.”
Lilith: “…..!”

Nayuta is worried since Lilith suddenly turns really pale, but Lilith only asks him to guide her to the place where Remna received the oracle — a certain someone should be there. Of course Remna tries to stop them, but Nayuta ignores her saying as a person who’s already given up on life, she doesn’t have any rights to stop them. Nayuta then takes everyone to Ingrid’s inner sanctuary, where Lilith clearly tells them that God Ingrid isn’t here. When Nayuta asks who did she refer to earlier, Lilith reminds them that Remna saw a god with white wings. All the gods have white wings, but in this world, there are only three gods who have both a physical body and a pair of white wings. Two of them already vanished, so that leaves them with only one suspect.. The moment Lilith calls out to Horo, i-Scepter starts shining and Horo appears with the sound of cracking ice.

Among his falling white feathers, Horo laughs and admits that he’s indeed the culprit behind Lovelost. Other than disguising himself as God Ingrid and deceiving Remna, Horo also reveals that he manipulated Rogner to steal the Holy Sword of Lohengrin from Savila. He told Rogner it’s so he can “show the gods’ power to humans”, and in the end this only caused Rogner to go insane. After thanking Lilith for purifying Rogner’s soul, Horo admits that while they were busy chasing after Rogner, he ate both Kuriel and Luverchi to gain their power. Since gods can’t harm each other, Horo throws a sword onto the ground saying he borrowed a human weapon to do the deed. ｻｻｻｯ((((((:ﾟ;Д;ﾟ:;)ﾉﾉ

When Lilith asks why did he do such a terrible thing, Horo calmly asks if they know about the mythology of Anelheid.. and when Lilith says she does, he asks what does she know about Goddess Renai. Of course everyona answers Renai is the goddess Adonis wed after Yufis sacrificed herself, so Horo decides to change his approach by asking them about the gods’ properties:

Dinus: fire and war
Ingrid: ice, snow and law
Savila: sea, sun and light
Amafi: land, trees and nature’s kindness
Melrond: darkness, moon and healing
Midvan: wind and freedom
Yufis: love

Soo says even children know about this, and Horo coldly asks why does none of them know about what properties Renai rules — not even Nico. They only know Renai’s name and story, but they don’t know anything about Renai herself. Horo also asks if Renai has any temples in this land, and Lilith comes to the shocking realization that she has none. Adonis doesn’t have a specific temple either, but it’s different because he’s worshipped in every temples. Horo then explains that his mother is a forgotten goddess, and he asks if they know why Yufis’ children sacrificed themselves to create the six capitals. It’s not to protect humans. It’s to shut Renai out from their family. Adonis created the world, Yufis made the land, and their children filled the land with countries and blessings. The world was complete, and there was nothing left for Renai to give. Luverchi and Kuriel even called Yufis “Mother Goddess”, even though their real mother is Renai. That’s why Horo cursed Yufis, and he’s planning to destroy this world so he can make a new one just for his mother — that way nobody will forget Renai anymore. As the last part of his perfect plan, Horo is now planning to kill Lilith and her friends — Yufis’ saint and her children’s Vakista.

Everyone says he’s really messed up in the head, but Horo smiles and reminds them that Yufis wants everyone to love.. and he’s doing this out of love for his mother. Just then the ground starts shaking, and Horo says they better move fast if they want to stop him. Otherwise, the world might be destroyed before they can even find him. Then he disappears with an insane laughter. (´・ω・`；)

The moment the party walks out of the temple, they learn that Horo wasn’t joking earlier. The sky is filled with Bahamuts, sandworms are crawling on the ground, and Fenrirs are roaming around everywhere. They manage to beat all the monsters, but Nico says Ingrid is in a grave danger. The next batch of monsters will definitely come to invade Ingrid later, but they won’t be here by then.. and none of the citizens have the will to defend themselves. In other words, doom. Knowing that Ingrid needs Remna’s power to stand up, everyone follows Nayuta as he goes back into the temple to slap some senses into Remna.

When Nayuta asks Remna to defend Ingrid with the knights, Remna says only doom lies ahead of Ingrid because they already lost their faith. Nico offers to use his controlling magic because it seems useless, but Lilith stops him since there’s no point if Remna doesn’t try to stand up on her own. Since Remna won’t listen, eventually Nayuta decides to provoke her by saying she should hand her crown to him. He’s going to rule Ingrid in her place, and she should just rest in peace.. beside God Ingrid. Lilith panicks when Nayuta suddenly charges towards Remna, but Nayuta’s plan succeeds when Remna suddenly summons her barrier to protect herself — it’s the will to fight back. Nayuta asks Remna to fight for Ingrid once again, and this time she finally smiles saying Nayuta is such a fervent person. She always thought he doesn’t fit this country of ice, but she never expected him to be this passionate. Nico says it might be good because Nayuta is the passion of Ingrid, and Remna smiles saying it might be true. Now that despair is finally gone from her eyes, Remna orders Hardy to gather the knights and defend their country from Horo’s monsters.

Upon returning to the airship, Lilith suggests they split up again to gather information regarding Horo’s location, and also to help defending the countries from the monsters. Nico finds it really hard to part with his precious crystal balls, but he gives in when Lilith sadly asks if they can’t borrow his power. xD They agree to meet up by the world tree again later, and Lilith decides to stay in Ingrid with Nayuta.

After getting the permission from Remna, Nayuta takes Lilith to the sanctuary again because he feels a strange sensation earlier.. and it’s not because of Horo. Along the way, Lilith starts shivering because the sanctuary is an ice temple. She jokingly asks Nayuta to keep her warm by hugging her, but she’s surprised when he answers “alright, come here.” (๑´ლ`๑)♡ Then he reveals it’s a joke as well, and he laughs at her face lol.

When they reach the altar deep inside the sanctuary, Nayuta and Lilith meet an old lady who claims to be the caretaker of the sanctuary. It’s hard to believe because nobody can enter the place without Remna’s permission, but they don’t feel any ill intents coming from the old lady. The old lady then explains that the sanctuary is the place where God Ingrid sacrificed himself, and he chose the coldest place in the area instead of a warm one. When the old lady asks Nayuta about how he feels towards Ingrid’s strict law and cold nature, Nayuta answers it’s only natural for him because he’s a knight of Ingrid — it was his decision to serve Ingrid after all, so he accepted everything naturally. The old lady then asks what does faith mean to him, and Nayuta finally realized a mistake in his way of thinking. All this time he’s always chasing after the “ideal” faith, but everyone has faith deep inside their hearts. True faith isn’t something people can earn by building it up, but the one that grows naturally inside people. Upon hearing Nayuta’s answer, the old lady replies with “Holy Knight, you shall now be reborn.”

The old lady reveals herself to be God Ingrid, and he gives Nayuta the mission to protect the world and people’s faith. Not as a Holy Knight anymore, but as a saint of Ingrid. A bright light envelops Nayuta as his knight armor changes into a saint robe, and when the light disappears, Lilith and Nayuta find themselves outside of Ingrid’s temple. When Lilith congratulates Nayuta for obtaining true faith, he smiles saying everything became so clear to him now. He doesn’t have doubts or hesitation anymore, because he already knows what true strength means.

NOOO NAYUTA YOUR CRAVAT IS GONE! C= C= C= C= C= 。・゜゜ヽ| ；∀；|ノウワァァァァァァンッ!

They return inside to talk to Remna after that, who’s aware that they must have met God Ingrid in the sanctuary. Upon seeing Nayuta’s holy aura as a saint, Remna asks him if the people of Ingrid have really lost their faith. Nayuta answers faith can never be lost. Faith is always there deep inside people’s hearts, and they will be able to get it back if they reach out to their own faith. Nayuta’s answer finally opens Remna’s eyes completely, and she apologized for treating Lilith like an evil witch. She can feel her faith is alive inside of herself, and she believes Ingrid will be revived with Lilith and Nayta guiding them.

Just then the ground shakes, and a knight comes to report that a Sacred Nephilim appeared to attack Ingrid — the timing is clearly on purpose to crush Ingrid’s faith again. The whole city is on fire when they rush out of the temple, and Remna orders the White Lily Knight to stand up and protect the citizens. Lilith panicks because Nayuta lost his spear when he was reborn as a saint, but he tells her not to worry — he can fight with the staff he received from God Ingrid. When the Sacred Nephilim launches his magic blades towards Ingrid, Nayuta shields the entire city with his barrier. Nayuta then uses the same barrier to seal the Sacred Nephilim, who tries to break it from inside, but Lilith’s prayers give him more strength to purify the Sacred Nephilim. Their victory raises Ingrid’s morale, and Remna tells Nayuta not to worry about Ingrid anymore. They will get up on their own feet, so he can relax and return to his main mission now. Remna also asks Lilith to take care of Nayuta because he tends to be reckless, and Lilith happily says yes before they teleport to Forested Marjune.

As they look up at the world tree together, Nayuta says protecting the world means they can protect this beautiful scenery as well. Lilith laughs saying it’s just like him to say those words, and she says the world is indeed beautiful — that’s why they’re fighting to protect it together. Nayuta asks where she’s planning to go next as a saint, and when Lilith answers “the place that needs help the most”, he smiles saying she’s right. They can’t save everyone at the same time, so it’s important to set up priorities.

Lilith: “It would be nice if there are 100 Nayutas.”
Nayuta: “Don’t say something so creepy.”
Nayuta: “The Holy Knights with 100 me…”
Lilith: “Nayuta? You’re not thinking ‘it’d be nice if that happens’, right?”
Nayuta: “N-No. I will never think of such things.”

That sure sounds convincing. (。-∀-)ﾆﾋｯ♪

Nayuta then gently calls Lilith’s name, telling her that he feels really grateful to her for giving him an honorable path to walk on. If she didn’t help him to obtain true faith, he probably would have drowned in despair like the people in Ingrid. However, Lilith believes Nayuta will stand back up even if that happens. When Lilith says she knows and believes in him, Nayuta smiles saying he’ll try to believe in himself too then. Both in his heart that told him Lilith is really “the saint”, and in himself who has followed her ever since. Nayuta then bows down and kisses Lilith’s hand as he renews his vow.

Nayuta: “Let me swear to you once again.”
Nayuta: “This time it’s not as a Holy Knight, but as a person, as a man.”
Nayuta: “I will always support you, and will always love you for eternity.”
Nayuta: “This is a holy vow, and I will never break it. Do you believe me?”
Lilith: “Yes..! I believe, I believe in you, Nayuta!”

(*ﾉ∀ﾉ)ｷｬｰ♡

When everyone comes to join them by the world tree, Soo is surprised to see the change in Nayuta. It turns out Nayuta isn’t the only one who changed either, because Nico then reveals that he became Melrond’s Vakista. He sealed Melrond’s ancient relics so nobody will use them for evil anymore, but the moment he thought “I’m doing all of these troublesome stuff because I love the saint”, he suddenly received the emblem. xD Nobody knows about Horo’s location, but they don’t have to worry because Lilith suddeny hears Luverchi and Kuriel’s voices calling out to her. Horo actually turned them into Sacred Nephilims after eating their power, but since Lilith already defeated them, they can now deliver their voices to reach her. They reveal that Horo is now staying in the underworld — the realm he has created by himself. The entrance to the underworld is located in Horo’s territory, the northern Sea of Oblivion. Luverchi and Kuriel are wishing for the world to be saved, and they disappear soon after that. Before heading off to the Sea of Oblivion, Lilith suggests stopping by Dodona first to prepare for the final battle.

Episode: Beyond the Future

After the party reaches Dodona, Nayuta and Lilith are spending time together in Lilith’s house. When she wonders if everyone will go on their separate ways once their journey is over, he says they probably will. Nayuta admits thinking of saying goodbye to everyone makes him feel sad, and his voice trails off as he wonders what will happen to Lilith and him when that time comes. Lilith says she’d feel lonely to part with him, but Nayuta snaps out of it and reminds her that they need to think about the battle ahead for now. It’s her mission to save the world, and his mission is to help her.. that’s why he’s going to protect her until the end. Lilith answers she wants to protect him as well, and Nayuta smiles as he replies with “Thank you. You might not realize it, but you’re always protecting me too.”

The party flies to the Sea of Oblivion after that, and they sense an evil presence when they’re searching for the underworld’s entrance.. because this disgusting giant monster then appears from the sea.

Unfortunately, the monster is the entrance to the underworld, and the only way to reach Horo is to fly into its mouth. However, they also need someone to stay and protect the airship while the rest of them go to the underworld. The creature is undoubtedly Horo’s creation, and most likely it will disappear if they defeat Horo. Without their airship, the only path left for them is to drown to the bottom of the sea.. and they certainly don’t want that to happen. Soo then offers to stay back and protect the airship when they’re gone, and he doesn’t mind playing with the monster until they return. Everyone then jumps to the monster’s mouth while Soo distracts its attention, but sadly this is where they leave the party one by one to fend off all the monsters along the way. Nate stays near the entrance to clean up the sandworms crawling out from a blackhole; Nico stays back to take care of the endless waves of giant Fenrirs; Camus stands by an inner gate to keep it open so they can return later; Kirite stays in front of the last room to fight the last Sacred Nephilim; and that only leaves Nayuta to fight Horo with Lilith.

After promising to return and help everyone later, they walk past the gate for the final battle.

Upon seeing Nayuta and Lilith, Horo welcomes them with an attempt to shake Nayuta’s faith. He says Nayuta is an intolerant zealot for dumping all of his friends along the way, and also for dedicating himself to Yufis even though his loyalty initially belongs to Ingrid. Nayuta frowns upon hearing this, but Lilith believes Nayuta has the strength to overcome this temptation.. and her felings reach his heart. Even though he has changed a lot during the journey, Nayuta says he still believes in the gods and their love — it’s the true faith he obtained before his rebirth. Right now he’s here to fight on his own will, not because the gods asked him to do so. Horo coldly replies by saying they should see what kind of future fate will choose then. It’s a battle between the future they want to reach and the new world he wants to create.

Sadly for Horo, he’s quickly losing to Nayuta because he’s inexperienced in battle. He might be the mastermind behind everything, but aside from cursing Yufis and driving Rogner insane, Horo actually didn’t do anything to directly harm the world. Horo tries to summon monsters to fight for him, but he’s shocked when none of his monsters appear. Nayuta, on the other hand, is smiling since it means their friends are fighting those monsters outside. In his desperation, Horo then summons a thick darkness to destroy the underworld along with himself. However, the darkness he releases doesn’t put Lilith and Nayuta into despair at all. They believe in each other, and their love becomes the strength for them to fight back. As Horo screams in horror, Nayuta points out that they might be similar in a way. They both make mistakes. The difference is Nayuta believes in Lilith’s love, while Horo refuses to believe in love other than his own.

i-Scepter releases Yufis’ warm light as Lilith and Nayuta give their feelings to each other, and the light completely envelops Horo — finally purifying him. When the light fades away, Horo is already gone and snow is falling from the sky. Each drop of snow erases Lovelost from the world as they disappear.

After the battle, Nayuta smiles saying they have accomplished the mission to save the world. Lilith is thinking about how cute Nayuta’s smile is when his voice takes her back to reality, and he blushes as he asks if she was listening to what he said earlier.

Lilith: “Eh? Um.. W-What was it?”
Nayuta: “You weren’t listening after all.” ( ಠ_ಠ )
Lilith: “I-I’m sorry. I’m listening now, what is it?”
Nayuta: “T-That.. I mean..”
Nayuta: “Argh, nevermind! I can’t repeat those words!”
Lilith: “Ehhh! I want to know!”
Nayuta: “It’s your fault for not listening.”
Lilith: “You’re kidding.. Uhh..” (´；д；`)
Nayuta: “Don’t weep. I’ll say it again eventually.”
Lilith: “Really?”
Nayuta: “…maybe.”

They leave the room to pick their friends outside, and they find Kirite right in front of the gate. Kirite says he can move onto a new path now that everything’s over, and he wishes Nayuta good luck too.. but when Nayuta asks “good luck for what?”, Kirite only closes his eyes and chuckles. xD Camus is a bit reluctant to let go of Lilith, but he’s willing to hold back as long as Lilith is happy. On the other hand, Nico gives them his blessings in the most うさんくさい way possible.

Nico: “Lovelost has disappeared from the world thanks to you and Nayuta, the saints.”
Nico: “Fufu. You gave me a nice thing to see.”
Nico: “I give you my sincere blessings. Fufufufufufu.”

Oh yes, Nico. I can totally see your sincerity LOL.

Nate is also safe despite having minor injuries, and he asks if Lilith is really okay with someone with Nayuta — confusin her even more as Nayuta scowls beside her. Outside, they also find Soo alive and kicking in the airship. He smiles when Lilith thanks him for protecting the airship, but when Nayuta praises him for doing a good job, he says receiving a praise from Nayuta is creeping him out. ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵ They fly to report to Dinus after that, and as they walk towards the city, everyone enjoys the scenery of the world they saved.

After everything calms down, Lilith goes to visit Madam’s casino in Dinus. Madam tells her that Vahnstein wants her to come to the castle, where he’s been waiting for her with Kadash and Remna — all feeling grateful to Lilith for saving the world. It will take time until they can heal all the damage, but each country is recovering rapidly. Including Melrond, because someone has submitted a request to revive the sealed land. As for Lilith’s friends.. Kirite is back in Savila to help everyone rebuilding the country. He’s now the king of Savila, and the brave young man who started this project is now his right-hand man. Soo is still gambling in Madam’s casino as usual, but Vahnstein has approved his ability and Soo himself knows he can do the right thing whenever necessary. Nate is traveling with Nico to see the world, and while Nico gave Nate the face of disapproval at first, Lilith thinks they actually make a nice combination. Camus has returned to Amafi, and he’s doing his best to help Heathcliff monitoring the land. Lilith feels sad to part with him since they’ve always been together, but she respects his decision and keeps rooting for Camus from afar.

Best Ending

After returning to Ingrid, Nayuta resumes his job to protect the city as Ingrid’s saint. He’s been working really hard lately — up to the point where Remna tells him to get some rest already — but Lilith says it’s just like him to work this much. Lilith is now living in Ingrid’s temple as well, where she resumes her training as an acolyte. She’s thinking of taking it it easy until Nayuta finishes his job, but soon he walks out of the audience hall saying he’s already done for now. They still have a lot of things to do from now on though, since there’s a lot of people out there who needs help from the saints who saved the world. When Nayuta says she needs to learn a lot until she can help him do the paperwork, Lilith protests saying she might be a saint, but she’s still an acolyte after all. Nayuta also mentions that he received some complaints from the knights.. who really do respect Lilith, but they’re asking him to place another commander for them lol. Nayuta laughs and teasingly says that the harder Lilith works, the more confused the knights get. (○´ﾟωﾟ｀):;*.’:;ﾌﾞｯ

Lilith blushes and says he’s really mean for laughing at her failures, and Nayuta panicks when she turns away from him. He asks if she’s angry, but since she keeps insisting that she’s not when she’s clearly sulking.. he hugs her and whispers “I love you” into her ears. (๑´ლ`๑)♡ The sudden confession surprises Lilith, but Nayuta continues by saying he loves everything from her — including the times when she’s angry, smiling and crying.

Lilith: “U-Um.. Nayuta, I’m really happy, but we’re in the middle of the hallway..”
Nayuta: “Is there a problem with that?”
Lilith: “P-Problem.. Um, it’s embarrasing.”
Nayuta: “That’s not a problem, right? It’s just you look so dear when you’re sulking.”
Lilith: “D-Don’t say that with a straight face!”
Nayuta: “Besides, we’re both saints who have the task to spread love.”
Nayuta: “We shouldn’t mind people’s eyes when we confirm our love.”

Nayuta then asks Lilith to say how she feels, and after a long silence, Lilith finally manages to tell Nayuta that she loves him too. Now that they already know each other’s feelings, there’s only one thing left to do.. (。-∀-)ﾆﾋｯ♪

One morning, Lilith opens her eyes in Dodona when Camus wakes her up. At first Lilith is still sleepy and wonders why Camus is here, but soon she remembers that today is her big day. After dressing up and getting ready, Lilith rushes to Yufis’ temple — where Nayuta is already waiting for their wedding ceremony. They first met each other in this temple, and the place will mark their new life together from now on. Both Nayuta and Lilith vows to love each other for eternity, and when the temple’s bell starts ringing, he finally leans in and seals their wedding vow with a kiss.

Good Ending

For the good endings, everyone notes that the world has lost a god in their hands.. and it still needs a lot of help to fully recover from Lovelost. On the way out from the underworld, Lilith notices that Nate is wounded and offers to heal him.

Nate: “Hm? This will heal if I lick it, but okay. Please heal me.”
Lilith: “Okay. Stay still.”
Nayuta: “…hmph. Let me do it.”
Lilith: “Eh? Oh, okay. Please heal him, Nayuta.”
Nate: “H-Hey hey hey! Please, no! I’ll just lick it!”
Nayuta: “Shut up. Be quiet.”
Nate: “Craaaaaap!!”

..and after meeting Soo outside..

Nayuta: “From now on we still need to build the houses and lands that got destroyed.”
Camus: “Don’t make such a face, the atmosphere will turn gloomy.”
Nate: “But that’s just how Nayuta is.”
Soo: “Right. A bright and cheerful NayuNayu would be creepy, I don’t wanna see.”

ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵

After their journey ends, Nayuta returns to Ingrid with Lilith. She wants to go back to Dodona someday, but for now she’s going to stay in Ingrid and help the city to recover. Yufis wouldn’t be happy if she abandons those who need help, and besides.. she doesn’t want to part with Nayuta yet. Lilith asks Nayuta to tell her if they need help, but he smiles saying she can take it easy for today because he’s going to talk to Remna first. Lilith thinks it would be nice if Nayuta can regain his position as the captain of the White Lily Knights, though he admits he’s actually not really concerned about that issue. Your profession doesn’t guarantee your faith after all. After doing some shopping in town, Lilith goes to wait for Nayuta in front of the temple. Just then Nayuta walks out from the entrance, and when Lilith asks how did it go, he explains that Remna refused to reassign him to the White Lily Knights.

Lilith tries to cheer him up by saying she loves him just the same regardless of his profession, but Nayuta then informs her that Remna has given him a new position instead — the mayor of Dodona. Apparently Dodona is a part of Ingrid’s territory, and Remna has been ruling over the village directly all this time.. but now she’s handing the position to Nayuta because she’s busy handling Ingrid. Lilith is happy because it means she can always stay with Nayuta even after returning to Dodona, and she turns her back on him to hide her happiness. She tries to cover it up by congratulating him and says they should make a feast tonight, but suddenly he hugs her from behind and locks her in his arms. ||萌||ョ´∀`。)萌えぇ～↑

Nayuta admits he feels really happy to be able to pray and stay by Lilith’s side, and he asks if she feels the same. Lilith blushes as she answers she’s happy too, admitting that she turned away because she’s embarrassed and couldn’t look him in the face. Nayuta explains that they will have to wait until everything calms down in Ingrid, and he asks if she’s willing to wait for him until then. Lilith happily says she will, and she’s going to do her best to help reviving Ingrid as well. Lilith asks if Nayuta will return to Dodona with her after that, and he answers “yes.. from now on, I will live with you.”

Good God, that was LONG. Σ(ﾟ∀ﾟﾉ)ﾉ I have no comments regarding the main plot because it’s the classic “save the world” RPG theme, but I love how they wrap things up in the end. As for Nayuta, I absolute LOVE him, his snarky personality and his growth during the journey. Nayuta is aware that he’s actually weak and does his best to grow stronger, and that’s what I like the most from him aside from his knightly side. (๑´ლ`๑)♡ He’s also aware of how dense he could be, but when the time comes he grabs Lilith like an adorable man that he is. ヽ(*´ー`*)ﾉ Nayuta has a lot of hilarious conversations with everyone in the party, which is why I put quite a lot of dialogues into this post. Both endings fit Nayuta’s personality perfectly, but I have to say his best ending is my favorite. (人´∀`)☆゜’・:* But then again I’m eternally biased towards happy wedding endings, so please excuse my judgement lol.

The “real” fourth son of the Miyanomori family. Ever since his mother Kazue passed away five years ago, Mamoru has been holding a grudge against Genichirou and his sons. In order to kill them, he learned how to assassinate and trained himself during the last five years. Despite his dark past and deadly grudge, Mamoru is actually a great cook who’s also good at taking care of everyone around him. He disguises himself as a clumsy novelist, Mimori Mamoru, in front of other people, but lately he’s starting to get tired of acting. 26 years old. A novelist.

At the beginning of the story, Genichirou made a deal with Mamoru. He’s going to erase all the crimes Mamoru ever committed in the past, but in return Mamoru has to live in the mansion with his brothers. This means he will be living as a Miyanomori, so he’s not allowed to kill anyone in the mansion. Mamoru accepted the deal.

April 2

Even though Haru doesn’t know much about Mamoru, she’s thinking of writing his name on her survey form. She greets him when they see each other in the hallway, but he replies with “do you want to be killed?” Σ(Д｀|||ノ)ノ Haru instantly panicks, but Mamoru laughs saying it’s only a joke. Mamoru then asks for her opinion about the brothers, and Haru says they’re “interesting” because they have different ways of thinking. At first she only thought of them as a bunch of people who are incredibly harsh towards servants, but now she’s learning new things about them each day. When Haru asks about his grudge towards Miyanomori, Mamoru says he’s not holding a grudge anymore — he only needs to kill them later. For now he has something more important to do, because he won’t come to live in the mansion without an objective.

April 3

Ever since Genichirou introduced him to the brothers, Mamoru has been locking himself in his room — the room that used to be Genichirou’s wife’s room. He won’t allow anyone to come in aside from Chitomi, and he’s been eating his meals in his room as well. That night, Haru is still thinking of the survey when suddenly Hiroshi appears and snatches the form from her hands. When Shigeru says it’s a “popularity poll”, Hiroshi panicks and asks Haru who did she choose lol. Their brothers soon come out to join the conversation, but the atmosphere suddenly turns heavy when Mamoru walks out of his room. Isami starts attacking him and they end up fighting in the hallway.. until Masashi stops them by hurling Mamoru’s novels at them without showing any signs of mercy. (○´ﾟωﾟ｀):;*.’:;ﾌﾞｯ Mamoru says he’s ready to take their challenge anytime, but then he walks away holding the painful bump on his head lol.

Worried about Mamoru, Haru follows him asking if he wants something cold to compress his head. He says he doesn’t need anything and grumbles about the brothers, but he doesn’t have any intentions to break his promise to Genichirou either. Haru wonders why he’s suppressing his killing urge that much, and eventually Mamoru says it’s because he promised his mother to never break any promises in his life. Since Haru still hasn’t gotten Mamoru’s permission to ask questions yet, Mamoru then says he’ll grant her the permission on one condition: “try to write a novel for me.”

April 6

Mamoru joins his brothers for breakfast today, and his presence instantly angers both Hiroshi and Isami. Hiroshi runs out of the dining hall, while Isami starts attacking Mamoru again — even though Mamoru is only here to eat breakfast. Soon Genichirou and Chitomi comes to enter the dining hall as well, and while Genichirou doesn’t care even if Isami and Mamoru kill each other, he does care about them disturbing his peaceful breakfast time. Isami says they can’t continue their battle in front of Genichirou, so he puts away his sword and leaves saying he’s going to kill Mamoru later. Before going back to his room, Genichirou also admits he has another reason for calling Mamoru to the mansion — it’s not just to provoke his sons — and he tells Mamoru to do his best to find that reason.

April 9

Today is the survey’s deadline, and Haru ends up submitting Mamoru’s name. Both Hideo and Tae play safe by choosing Shigeru and Susumu, so Tae thinks Haru is probably going to die in Mamoru’s hands lol. At noon, Mamoru comes to talk to Haru while she’s washing laundry. He’s wondering if she can write the novel he’s asking for, but she says she knows he’s asking her to do so knowing it’s impossible for her to write. He laughs saying she’s right, and he tells her that he’s going to his old apartment today. He can’t write properly in the mansion, so he’ll go to his old apartment whenever he wants to write.

Later on, the old landlady brings some tea to Mamoru’s room. She notices that he’s not putting up his novelist face in front of her, and Mamoru says it’s not necessary anymore — though he will continue acting in front of his editor. The landlady asks if he heard anything about Kazue in the mansion, and Mamoru admits he’s interested in the mansion and the people who’s living in it. It’s the place where Kazue used to live after all, even though it was only for a short time. The landlady explains that Kazue worked in a factory after giving birth to Mamoru, but she got kicked out because baby Mamoru kept crying back then. The landlady met Kazue shortly after that, and she introduced Kazue to work in a cafeteria. Kazue didn’t have any money, but she did her best to pay for Mamoru’s school fees. Mamoru disappeared right after Kazue’s death, and the landlady was really surprised when he suddenly returned wearing his novelist mask. Before leaving, the landlady says Mamoru can use the room as he likes. She already received enough money to pay for his rent.

April 15

After the morning assembly, Haru comes to visit Mamoru in his room. Genichirou is planning to introduce Mamoru during the flower-viewing festival tomorrow, so he wants Mamoru to dress up properly for the event. However, Mamoru refuses since it’s “just flower-viewing” and asks Haru to tell Genichirou that he’s going wear his casual clothes. Noticing that Haru is staring at his room in silence, Mamoru asks if his room or maybe himself is that strange. She says it’s the first time she ever saw the interior of this room, and he explains that it used to be Genichirou’s wife’s room. The last person who used the room should be Chiyoko. Haru is about to ask if his mother used to live in the room too, but even though she refrains from asking, Mamoru tells her that Kazue only stayed in the mansion for a really short period of time. He doesn’t know if she used the room or not, but she left the mansion shortly after her arrival. Haru thinks Genichirou actually treasures the memories with his wives because the room was locked last year, but of course Mamoru doesn’t think so.

April 16

Today is Miyanomori’s annual flower-viewing festival, and the brothers already devised a plan to take their revenge on Mamoru. The plan is exactly the same as in Shigeru’s route: they stole Mamoru’s diary and use it to blackmail him lol. Refuse to drink, and they’ll read his diary entries out loud. ｲｴ━━ヽ(★´д`)ﾉ━━ｲ!! Since Mamoru is extremely weak towards alcohol, he feels dizzy and wanders off alone in the garden. Eventually Haru finds him and asks him to go back since Genichirou will introduce him soon, and since Mamoru says his body feels heavy, Haru forces him to drink a glass of cold water. He says it doesn’t help much and grumbles about his stolen diary instead, so she decides to help opening his eyes by saying “ah! your diary is over there!” Mamoru instantly goes “w-what!?”, but when Haru reveals it’s a lie and asks if his eyes are more open right now, he answers with “…I’m going to sleep” and really falls asleep on the spot. ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵ Haru has to drag Mamoru back to everyone’s place after that, and at the same time, Chitomi finds Mamoru’s diary lying around and decides to keep it for now lol.

April 19

Mamoru is meeting up with his editor today. His editor says he’s really surprised to learn that Mamoru is actually a member of the Miyanomori family, but Mamoru is keeping his novelist face and says he was surprised too. When his editor mentions that everyone’s been talking about him recently, Mamoru laughs and tries to remember what happened during the flower-viewing festival. All he can remember is that he got drunk and fell asleep lol. His editor won’t give him any deadline extensions though, so he needs to finish writing by the end of April lol. Mamoru notices that Ginza is packed with people today because of the “flower trains”, so he decides to write in the parlor for a change.

Later on, Haru comes to buy some cream puffs in the parlor, and she notices Mamoru sitting in a corner — absorbed in his own thoughts. He’s thinking up of a dialogue for a character in his novel, so when she asks “are you alone?”, he goes “are you alone..” before jumping in shock upon realizing her presence lol. Mamoru asks if she’s here to spy on him, but Haru says she’s definitely not. Haru leaves the parlor after paying for her cream puffs, while Mamoru suddenly mumbles “maid..” and follows her outside. Haru asks if he’s already done writing, but Mamoru says there’s no way he could write after she startled him earlier. He then takes her to sit on a bench outside, and he starts observing people to get more writing inspirations. Haru wonders why he’s taking her along, so Mamoru explains it might be useful if she wants to write a novel too. She gets excited when he suddenly shows her his script, but then she finds a pure white paper with nothing written on it.. and he laughs saying she fell for it. (○´ﾟωﾟ｀):;*.’:;ﾌﾞｯ There’s no way he’d show his script to her, but he says she can ask him anything. He’s a Miyanomori, but he’s different from his brothers.

However, Haru returns the paper and says she’ll take the permission after she’s done writing a novel for him. Since Mamoru is “playing around” (read: trolling) with her, she’s going to take his challenge and try her best to write. Mamoru suddenly gets an inspiration upon hearing the words “play”, and he immediately starts scribbling on his notebook. Haru’s already gone when Mamoru is done writing, and he didn’t even realize when she left lol.

April 21

It’s Isami’s birthday today, and he starts attacking Mamoru again. Chitomi goes to tell Heisuke, but Isami stops attacking upon learning that Mamoru came here to investigate Genichirou’s real objective. Mamoru knows Gencihirou is plotting something behind their backs, and he won’t be able to find the truth if he kills them right now. He already promised Genichirou not to attack his brothers too, so he won’t lay a finger on them until the game is over.. though he doesn’t know what he would do if he becomes the next head. During his birthday celeberation at night, Isami informs his brothers that won’t attack Mamoru anymore. When Mamoru explains his reason for staying here, the brothers start discussing about Genichirou’s plans. For now they only know that Genichirou wants to choose his successor this year, but they still can’t figure out why he called Mamoru to the mansion.

April 22

In the morning, Mamoru finds Haru, Hideo and Tae gossiping about him in the hallway. Mamoru thinks it’s normal for them to do so though — it’s the brothers that aren’t normal. He also thinks it won’t mean anything even if the brothers know about Genichirou’s plans, so he’s planning to investigate and find the answer alone. Despite what she said to Mamoru before, Haru finds it hard to write a novel. She doesn’t know what to write, not to mention she always feel sleepy whenever she tries to write. Mamoru finds her mumbling about his novels, and Haru honestly admits she wants to read his novels for reference. Mamoru says he can give her some of his novels later, and Haru happily goes to prepare lunch for him.. only to find that the chef’s away shopping lol. Since everyone else isn’t allowed to cook, Mamoru then decides to cook his own lunch. Soon Chitomi comes to stop him from entering the kitchen, but since Mamoru says he’s hungry, eventually Chitomi goes to cook lunch for him. She says he’s rather unusual since his brothers would never cook for themselves, but he says it’s just because he used to live alone. Other than cooking, Mamoru can also sew, clean up, wash laundry, and even treat wounds. Chitomi says the servants won’t have anything to do if he does everything on his own, so he promises to hold back from now on. Even though it sounds troublesome. xD

April 27

After Haru finishes hanging up the laundry, Chitomi comes to tell her that Hideo and Tae were talking about her earlier. The subject is, of course, the permission to ask questions. Only Haru is allowed to ask the brothers any questions even though she’s not a personal maid, and this causes the other servants to hold negative opinions about her. When Haru tells Chitomi about Mamoru’s challenge, Chitomi scolds her saying she doesn’t have to write anything. She’s only a maid, and she should be more aware of her own position. Later on, Mamoru asks Chitomi to deliver his novel to Haru — just as he promised — but Chitomi also scolds him saying servants are not allowed to ask questions. At this rate the other servants will get jealous and might do questionable things to Haru, so Chitomi wants Mamoru to understand.

April 30

Today is Mamoru’s deadline, but he’s running out of ideas even though he’s almost finished lol. Mamoru is on the verge of giving up when Haru comes to deliver his breakfast, but a new idea suddenly pops out in his mind after watching her for a while. After writing his script in a rush, Mamoru runs off to the entrance and asks Haru to prepare a car for him. He almost forgot his glasses along the way, but somehow he manages to deliver the script in time. His editor finds the story “surprising” since Mamoru usually writes stories with male protagonists, but the main character for this one is.. a maid. Mamoru says this one might not be a love story like his usual creations, but his editor is looking forward to read the continuation. Since it’s a series, Mamoru will have to submit the continuation by the end of May. The series consists of five chapters in total, and that means Mamoru will be chased by deadlines every month until August lol. When the car returns to the mansion, Haru finds Mamoru sleeping inside the car. He didn’t sleep at all for the last few days to finish his script, and since he won’t wake up at all, Haru then decides to carry him all the way to his room upstairs and put him into bed properly. (❤ฺ￫艸￩)

May 1

In the morning, Haru finds Mamoru wandering around in the hallway. When he learns that she was the one who carried him from the car, he scolds her saying it’s “not appropriate” for a girl to carry a man like that. Haru says it’s her job as a maid, and it’s got nothing to do with her age or gender — which gives Mamoru more information for his novel. After Haru leaves to prepare his breakfast, Mamoru wonders what her name is, but then he gives up thinking he won’t ever call her name anyway. Unlike his brothers, Mamoru also reads newspapers during breakfast. Haru thinks it’s impolite to read and eat at the same time, but since Mamoru doesn’t care, she’s planning to provide morning newspapers for him from now on. Mamoru then gets up saying he needs to go out now, but before leaving, he apologized to Haru for the challenge. If she’s not allowed to ask questions, then they should follow the rules instead. He admits he’s interested in servants though, and he tells her that his new story is based on them. It will be published in a magazine called “New World Club” this month, so she should check it out if she’s interested.

After doing some shopping in town, Mamoru finds Hideo acting suspicious nearby. Hideo says he’s only here to “send money” and offers to carry Mamoru’s shopping bag, but Mamoru only tells him to go home. In the evening, Mamoru meets up with Sanji and orders him to investigate Genichirou’s real objective from the Tokkou division. Sanji asks why did he choose to live with his brothers instead of killing them, and Mamoru answers it’s because he wants to confrm the truth with his own eyes. He wants to see if the past events written in “Hanayaka Nari, Waga Ichizoku” are true, and he also wants to know if Genichirou is really as cunning as he thought. Besides Genichirou’s objective, Mamoru also asks Sanji to investigate another thing — Hideo’s identity. Upon returning to the mansion, Mamoru hands a gift to Chitomi and asks her to give it to Haru. It’s a form of apology for confusing her with his challenge. Mamoru also tells Chitomi that Hideo is “too good” for a new servant, and he leaves Chitomi with questions in her mind.

May 6

During dinner, Hiroshi invites his brothers to visit the exhibition together tomorrow. Mamoru is planning to go even without Hiroshi’s invitation, and he informs his brothers that Genichirou is probably planning to visit the exhibition as well. It’s only a guess, but Mamoru thinks he’s going to meet a certain politician during the event. At the same time in the servants’ quarter, Chitomi hands Mamoru’s present to Haru — an exhibition memorial stamp. Chitomi says it’d be easier if Haru keeps a safe distance away while serving Mamoru, and Haru says she understands.

May 7

Just as Mamoru predicted, Genichirou goes to the exhibition with some bodyguards to protect him today. Chitomi informs him that Tadashi, Shigeru and Hiroshi will visit the exhibition later in the evening, while Mamoru already went out earlier. Since Genichirou is going to attend lunch with a certain politician, he decides to bring Haru along — just in case there are no servants to serve him there. Or so he says. The real reason is to make sure said politician won’t leak any unnecesary information to the media. The politican is obviously Kayama, and similar to Kisuke’s route, Genichirou leaves Haru outside as he goes to have a meeting with Kayama. Of course Genichirou completely forgot about her existence after that, so poor Haru keeps waiting until Mamoru comes asking how long is she planning to wait.

Haru is shocked when Mamoru says Genichirou already went home, but Mamoru then asks her to come with him instead. It would be a waste if Haru goes back to the mansion without doing anything, so he wants to give her a chance to have fun. Haru says she has a question for him, and when Mamoru tells her to say it, she asks: “why are you being so kind to me? It’s my job to be used, so I don’t understand your actions.” Mamoru says he doesn’t understand either, but he finds this issue troublesome. All the servants are acting like Haru, so he decides to think of them as mere tools from now on.. and he tells her to go home because he doesn’t have any intentions to enjoy the exhibition with a tool. Of course Haru feels sad upon hearing those words, but she quietly excuses herself and walks away.

At first Mamoru only watches Haru leaving in silence, but when he overhears a couple talking about the temporary access to Peace Tower, he suddenly chases after Haru, grabs her hand, and pretends to be a couple as they register for the tower tour lol. They gaze at the scenery from the top, and Haru wonders why Mamoru suddenly took her into the tower. Mamoru says it’s to make her happy, but when she asks “really?”, he says it’s only a joke lol. He knows he can’t rewind time by killing Genichirou and his brothers, but he feels like he’s trying to find out the value of his existence by trying to kill them. That being said, right now Mamoru is trying to investigate Genichirou’s objective instead of killing them. Life is never easy for him.

May 10

After investigating Hideo’s background, Sanji goes to report to Mamoru today. Hideo’s working experience is completely blank in the past, so Sanji could only find information about his family and hometown. He also found out that Hideo left home a few years ago, but there’s absolutely no record about what he did during that time span. Mamoru says it must be because he never submitted any reports to the authorities, but Sanji points out it’s really weird for Miyanomori to employ a person with such a blurry background. Sanji says he’s going investigate more about Hideo, and Mamoru says he’ll try to find out what caused him to start working for Miyanomori. Usually Miyanomori’s servants are either recruited or applied by themselves, but Mamoru feels that it’s different for Hideo.

In the evening, Masashi comes to visit Mamoru’s room — demanding a report of the exhibition. When Mamoru says Genichirou was meeting up Kayama, Masashi can pretty much read the whole story. They were holding a meeting during the exhibition on purpose, so they can say they only met by coincidence should anyone caught them. The lunch was obviously a lie too, since it would be a perfect cover-up if someone finds them discussing together. Mamoru also says the meeting might be related to the birth of a new ministry next month, but Masashi says it would be dangerous to move based on a baseless assumption. Masashi only wants a proof that Genichirou is secretly connected to Kayama, and Mamoru’s report is more than enough.

Later on, Mamoru finds Haru and Tae fighting in the garden. Tae says Haru made a big failure because she got left behind by Genichirou, but of course we all know Tae is just jealous since Genichirou took Haru and not her. ┐(´～`；)┌ Tae is also blaming Haru for enjoying the event with Mamoru instead of returning to the mansion, and she’s being extremely bitchy sarcastic by saying “seems like you’re trying to get the permission to ask questions from Mamoru-sama too.” Haru looks really sad when Mamoru comes to talk to her in the laundry later, and Mamoru doesn’t think it’s her fault for getting left behind by Genichirou — she’s just unlucky. Despite her constant failures, Haru tells Mamoru that she wants to continue working here. Haru then explains she won’t be able to refuse anymore if her family receives any matchmaking offers, so she panicks and wants to do her best while she’s still here.. but in the end she only makes more failures. Haru says she might not fit to work as a maid, but Mamoru says she won’t be able to work at all with that mindset. He knows deep in her heart, she’s also thinking of giving up since she will have to quit eventually. Mamoru then walks away saying he won’t comfort her or anything. It’s her life, so she needs to overcome her problems by herself.

May 14

At noon, Hiroshi comes to tell Mamoru to practice for the tea ceremony on the 18th. Of course Mamoru refuses to join since he’s an outsider, but Hiroshi forces him to participate. They’re all doing their best to adapt to his presence in the mansion, so it’s unfair if he doesn’t do the same thing to them. Hiroshi says Mamoru can use the tea chamber for practice, but Mamoru knows he won’t be able to learn everything alone. After getting some books about tea ceremonies, he asks Haru to bring the necessary properties and starts practicing. Haru suggests asking Isami to help him practice, but Mamoru refuses and tells her to leave him alone. However, right after Haru leaves, Mamoru suddenly realized what makes her different from the other servants and gets another writing inspiration. He pushes it aside for now to practice, but he reaches a dead end in no time since the teacup is different from the one in the book lol.

Just then Genichirou suddenly enters the tea room and offers to teach him, but Mamoru simply asks what does he want — he knows Genichirou isn’t here to watch him practice. Genichirou then admits that he called Mamoru to the mansion to motivate his sons to fight each other, but they’re making absolutely no progress ever since. Genichirou already made an extra rule and is planning to test it on one of them, but he’s still hiding it from Mamoru for now. After handing the tea he made to Mamoru, Genichirou only laughs and leaves — asking Mamoru not to put up an embarrassing performance during the tea ceremony.

May 18

Today is the annual tea ceremony, and all the mothers are attending except for Sanae. Hideo notices that Haru has been feeling down recently, but Tae is still acting bitchy towards her by throwing cynical comments whenever she gets the chance. Before the tea ceremony starts, Yoshi calls Tadashi and Mamoru to talk with the mothers. They reveal that they actually knew about what Sanae did to Kazue, though Fumiko, Yoshi and Chiyoko didn’t know about Kazue’s existence at all until Shizuko told them everything. They know what Sanae did to Kazue was unforgivable, but as fellow mothers, they all want Sanae to watch Tadashi’s fight up until the end. They don’t have any intentions to get along with her, but they’re going to do something to save her. Mamoru wonders if they’re planning to build a new house for Sanae to live in, but Tadashi only says he doesn’t know.

May 21

Ever since Mamoru heard about Kazue from the mothers, he’s been sighing because the truth seems to be different than what he expected.. and Kazue is no longer around to answer his questions. When Shigeru comes to see him in the terrace, Mamoru says he’ll go out for a drink and just leaves without inviting Shigeru along lol. After asking Haru to prepare the car for him, Mamoru tells her that he realized one thing about her — “you want to ask questions because you want to express your opinion, hoping that opinion will be useful.” Mamoru then says she should pay attention to that point in order to avoid asking questions, but Haru suddenly starts crying and apologized because she never realized that before. He sighs saying he doesn’t like it when women cry in front of him, and she quickly runs off to prepare the car.

Right after Haru disappears from sight, Shigeru and his brothers come out from the mansion. Mamoru asks if they’re going out for a drink too, and even though he has no intentions to drink with them, of course Shigeru drags him to come with them. ＼(^o^)／ Shigeru has booked a bar that suits Mamoru’s taste, so they visit a bar instead of going to Yasuda. They’re actually planning to make him drunk and squeeze the truth out of him tonight, and they’re doing a good job at it because Mamoru gets drunk really fast lol.

Shigeru: “I see~ So you dated them just to write your novels. How hardworking!”
Mamoru: “There’s no way I can write without.. experience!” ← completely drunk
Tadashi: “Mimori is really weak. You can still count his cups with one hand.”
Susumu: “We shouldn’t let alcohol take over while drinking.”
Susumu: “Hmm? What’s with that look?”
Isami: “This is the ‘why aren’t you drunk’ look.” ← ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵
Susumu: “P-Please cut me some slack. I’m supposed to be on the wagon.”
Shigeru: “So you’re using the memories with her as materials for your novels.”
Shigeru: “Then it means you’re running out of ideas right now?”
Mamoru: “Yeees! Running out ideas.. but this time the protagonist is a maid.”

..and since Isami orders Shigeru to dig further..

Shigeru: “Is the model Oharu-chan? Or is it Otae-chan?”
Susumu: “I see.. so this is how you usually interrogated me..”
Mamoru: “Why.. do I.. use that maid.. as the mode… zzz~”

Mamoru is actually referring to the model by using the word “neta / ネタ / idea”, but because his sentence is unfinished, the brothers are interpreting this as “neta / 寝た / slept”.. so they’re now under the idea that Mamoru slept with a maid instead. ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵ Shigeru tries to get him to say the maid’s name, but it’s no use since Mamoru is already snoring on the floor.

May 22

During breakfast, Shigeru lists out the result from last night’s interrogation: “He loves writing, sometimes he kills people, he’s weak against alcohol, and he slept with one of our maids not too long after coming here! Wow.. how awful!” Y⌒Y⌒Y⌒Y⌒Y⌒Y⌒(。A。)ｱﾋｬﾋｬﾋｬﾋｬ!! Tadashi knows they’re totally taking this the wrong way, but he thinks it’s Mamoru’s fault for saying something so misleading lol. Things get even more out of hand when Shigeru asks if Tae has gone on a date with Mamoru recently, and Tae answers with: “Ever since Haru went to the exhibition with Mamoru-sama, she’s been acting strange.” ｲｴ━━ヽ(★´д`)ﾉ━━ｲ!! Of course they think that’s when Mamoru slept with Haru, so when Mamoru comes to the dining hall, everyone’s looking at him with judging eyes lol. Apparently their misunderstanding causes Tae to get the wrong ideas as well, so when Haru comes and asks what they’re talking about, Tae screams “Ask yourself! I’m reporting this to Chitomi-san! You’re the worst!” and runs out of the dining hall. (´・ω・`；) When the brothers finally say “Last night you said you slept with Haru!”, Mamoru desperately tries to explain that it’s all just a misunderstanding.. and in the end he goes “I don’t have any time to play with maids! I only gave her a memorial stamp!” ヽ(*´ー`*)ﾉ

May 27

Thanks to Chitomi, the misunderstanding is finally cleared. Yes, even though it took five whole days lol. After receiving Chitomi’s long lecture, Mamoru uses the chance to ask about Hideo’s reason for working in the mansion. Chitomi explains that she found Hideo unconscious right in front of the mansion, and he started working in the mansion because he’s been looking for a job in Teito. Chitomi wonders why Mamoru seems so concerned about Hideo, but Mamoru has a perfect excuse: “because I’m currently writing a novel about servants.” On the other hand, Tae keeps acting bitchy and blames Haru for the misunderstanding. However, what Mamoru said on the 21st already opened Haru’s eyes, so Haru clearly says she definitely won’t make any mistakes anymore and leaves. She knows Tae hates the current her, so she’s going to do her best and gain Tae’s approval.

Haru meets Mamoru in the hallway soon after that, and she nervously greets him. When Haru mentions that everyone now knows he bought a memorial stamp for her, Mamoru apologized because he was panicking back then. Haru thanks Mamoru for the advice before leaving, and he says she’s actually more optimistic than he thought. Realizing that he needs more ideas for his novel, Mamoru suddenly stops Haru and asks “If you were ordered to kill me, how would you kill me?” Σ(・д・ ；) Of course she’s surprised, but he asks her to answer quickly because the deadline is coming closer and he still needs to write the second half of the story lol. Haru answers she’ll poison his food or drink, and it’s enough to give Mamoru ideas to complete the story. Mamoru then asks Haru to tell everyone not to enter his room until the end of the month, since he’s going to be busy writing until then.

May 31

After passing the exam, Haru tells Tae about everything that Mamoru said to her before. They finally make up and go back to work, while Mamoru goes out to deliver the script to his editor. The suspense is building up in this chapter, and his editor gets really curious about what will happen next. Mamoru says he’s planning to turn it into a love story and ends everything with a suicide — since sad love stories are his specialty — and the man who will become the maid’s lover will appear in the next chapter. His editor is curious about why the second chapter’s title is “Cosmos Romance” while the main focus is suspense, but Mamoru only says he’ll find out in the last chapter. Just like last month, Mamoru falls asleep in the car again on the way back to the mansion. Haru thinks he would scold her again if she carries him upstairs, so she goes to ask for Tae’s help.. and they carry him all the way to his room lol. After putting Mamoru on his bed, Tae says Haru is still lacking something: a friend she can tell everything to. From now on, she wants Haru to tell her if anything happens. Mamoru is actually awake and listening to their conversation, but he’s too tired to open his eyes. xD

June 1

When Hideo comes to wake him up today, Mamoru asks if he only came to Teito recently and confirms if what Chitomi said are true. Hideo says he’s right, and he silently stares at Mamoru as the latter walks away. Mamoru notices that Haru has been providing newspapers for him every morning, and after jokingly saying he can’t remember her name, he laughs and calls her “Haru” for the first time. (ღˇ◡ˇ)~♥ By now he already realized that Hideo must be working for Genichirou, but he still doesn’t know Hideo’s real identity.

June 4

Curious about Mamoru’s new novel, Haru is thinking of buying “New World Club” today. In the end the challenge was cancelled, but Haru wants to try writing again when she has the time.

June 7

During dinner, Genichirou warns his sons not to do anything weird in the grand opening on the 25th. The new Prime Minister will be coming to the event, so Genichirou wants them to behave properly. Right now people already know that Kayama will become the new Prime Minister, but Masashi points out that Genichirou already knew this right from the start. In fact, he even sent the invitation to Kayama last month. Later on, Haru finds Mamoru thinking alone in the laundry. When she comes to approach him, he tells her that he’s been thinking a lot recently. He spent the last five years planning to kill Genichirou and his brothers, but lately he starts questioning himself — “What will I gain by killing them? Why do I want to kill them? Why do I need to know Genichirou’s real objective? Why am I staying here?” Besides these questions, Mamoru is also worried about his deadlines. Haru says it sounds tough for him by the end of each month, and Mamoru smiles saying he’ll continue writing his script tonight. After he leaves, she thinks about how he doesn’t look like an assassin at all.

June 11

Today is Mamoru’s birthday, and Haru informs him about the celebration tonight. He refuses to participate though, and he tells her to cancel the celebration since he needs to go out anyway. That night, Mamoru finds Genichirou waiting outside of his room. Genichirou says he won’t be able to attend Mamoru’s birthday celebration, but he has a present for Mamoru — Kazue’s old ring. Genichirou gave it to her a long time ago, and he found it in a pawn shop after her death. Mamoru realized that Kazue must have sold the ring because she didn’t have enough money, and Genichirou says he’s presenting the ring to Mamoru just because it feels nostalgic. When Chitomi comes to call Mamoru for the celebration later, Mamoru apologized saying he won’t be participating after all. He shows her Kazue’s ring and says he wants to think for a while, and Chitomi finally says she understands. Mamoru is wondering if Genichirou is giving him the ring because he knows Mamoru is planning something, though Mamoru isn’t too sure about that.

June 12

In the morning, Mamoru learns from the newspaper that Kayama really became the new Prime Minister today. He knows Genichirou probably did something to secure Kayama’s position, but he doesn’t get why it has to be Kayama out of all people. Mamoru then asks if Haru will attend the grand opening, but Haru says she hasn’t received an order to go yet. He’s still wondering why Genichirou suddenly gave him the ring, but he doesn’t explain anything when Haru gives him a puzzled look. Mamoru then goes to his old apartment, where he asks the landlady about the ring. Kazue actually asked the landlady to keep it a secret from Mamoru, but she thinks it’s about time for Mamoru to know the truth. The ring was custom-made, and so Kazue received a lot of money after selling it to the pawn shop.. and she used the money to pay for Mamoru’s school fees. Kazue also said Genichirou fell in love with a “strange woman” like her, and she always looked so happy whenever she talked about Genichirou. Kazue didn’t want Mamoru to hold a grudge against Miyanomori, but she couldn’t do anything since Sanae kept pressing her and Genichirou did absolutely nothing to help.

Mamoru thinks Sanae’s pressure caused Kazue to fall sick and die, but the landlady says they can’t say for sure — it might be a normal sickness. Back then Kazue didn’t have money to call a doctor, so the cause of her death remains a mystery. Even though the landlady was willing to pay for the doctor, Kazue kept refusing until the end. When Mamoru returns to the mansion, he suddenly tells Haru that he feels closer to Kazue recently. Especially after Genichirou gave him the ring. Mamoru is still wondering why he’s staying here without killing everyone, so Haru asks if she can express her opinion. When Mamoru says he doesn’t mind, Haru honestly says his worries probably won’t disappear even if he kills Genichirou and his brothers.. because in her eyes, he looks like he doesn’t want to kill anyone. Haru suggests getting enough sleep so he will feel better tomorrow, and she goes to make a relaxation tea for Mamoru.

June 15

Mamoru is meeting up with his editor today, and he receives a lot of fan letters because of the intriguing chapter he wrote last month. His editor is really excited to read the next chapter too, but Mamoru only laughs before whispering “crap, I haven’t written anything..” (*ﾉ∀｀)ﾟo｡ｱﾋｬｬ His editor also gives him a lot of information and materials about the recent political world, and he asks if Mamoru will come to the grand opening. Mamoru says he’s not sure because it’s so close to the deadline, but his editor warns him to be careful if he decides to come to the event. There’s an advanced warning that someone is aiming for the Prime Minister’s life, and Mamoru knows right away it must be Genichirou. He knew Mamoru is planning to attack Kayama during the event, and Mamoru wonders how did he find out.

June 19

Today Mamoru asks Chitomi if anyone came into his room recently, and he’s really shocked to hear the servants come to clean his room almost everyday — the exception is only for those days where Mamoru is writing in his room all day long. Mamoru then asks which one of them comes to clean his room lately, and Chitomi says it was Hideo. ＼(^o^)／ No wonder his plan reached Genichirou’s ears. Chitomi asks if Hideo did anything wrong since Mamoru seems so concerned with him, and Mamoru says no. Not yet. Hideo is cleaning up Mamoru’s room with Haru today, and just after they’re done, Mamoru suddenly calls Haru to come inside. He asks if Hideo usually cleans his room alone, and Haru says it’s true. The servants usually divide their tasks after the morning assembly, and recently Hideo has been saying he’ll clean up Mamoru’s room. Mamoru doesn’t think Genichirou hired Hideo just to spy on him, and this means Hideo is actually similar to Sanji. They’re both pawns.

That night, Mamoru is meeting up with Sanji. He says after Sanji is done investigating Hideo’s identity, he’s going to give Sanji a reward and stop using him. He already used Sanji enough, and from now on he’s planning to move out alone.

June 24

In the morning, Mamoru finds Haru and other servants busy preparing for the grand opening. She informs him that the servants are going to attend the event as well, and it’s a direct order from Genichirou himself. Of course Mamoru knows Genichirou is planning to use Hideo during the event, and he asks Haru to keep people away from his room — he’s got something to do. However, Tadashi comes to exchange information with Mamoru at night. Mamoru reveals that he was actually planning to attack Kayama tomorrow, just to check Kayama’s importance for Genichirou. Mamoru never told anyone about this though, and Genichirou is only guessing that he’s planning to shoot Kayama.. so Mamoru needs to alter his plans. Tadashi then asks what he’s going to do, and Mamoru answers he simply won’t come to the grand opening.

Late at night, Haru finds Mamoru thinking alone in the terrace. Upon seeing her, he admits that his opinion about Genichirou has changed recently, but Genichirou is Miyanomori’s head after all — the worst kind of man in his eyes. When Mamoru laughs saying he’s looking forward to the grand opening, Haru suddenly says Mamoru has a lot of sides. His cheerful novelist mask is really different from the real him, and he always falls asleep after passing the deadline, so she needs to carry him to his room lol. Mamoru blushes saying it can’t be helped, but Haru still has more things to say. She already saw different sides of him and doesn’t know which one is the real him, but the current him is scaring her because it seems like he’s plotting something evil. Mamoru answers he doesn’t know which one is the real him either, and he tells Haru that he won’t come to the grand opening tomorrow. He notices that she actually wants to ask, but she holds back saying she’s trying to behave like a normal maid. Mamoru smiles saying he’ll try to behave like himself too then, and he leaves after telling Haru to get some rest tonight.

June 25

Today is the grand opening of the new Miyanomori Ginza Hall, and everyone except Mamoru goes to attend the event. Soon after Genichirou starts his speech, Haru notices that Hideo is gone from the hall. Chitomi sends her to search for him, and she finds him outside of the hall.. along with Mamoru. Mamoru then explains that he said he won’t be coming on purpose, since he wants to see whether Hideo will come to find him or not. Now that Hideo is here, Mamoru knows that Kayama is really important for Genichirou. Well, at least for now. Hideo says he’s only following Genichirou’s order, so he takes out his gun saying Mamoru will die here. Haru panicks and asks Hideo for an explanation, but since Hideo won’t say anything, Mamoru says Hideo was hired by Genichirou. However, Mamoru is surprised when Hideo suddenly points his gun towards Haru instead. She’s a witness after all, so he’ll just kill her along with Mamoru.

Fortunately, one of the hall staff comes out and immediately calls for help. Hideo runs away, but Mamoru is safe because he keeps his gun hidden. He puts up his novelist mask and says Hideo was only a thief who disguised himself as a servant, and he asks the staff to keep it a secret since Genichirou and Kayama are inside — they don’t want to cause a commotion. The moment the staff goes back inside, Mamoru suddenly tells Haru to close her eyes and cover her ears. She doesn’t understand what he’s planning to do, but since they don’t have time for explanations.. Mamoru forces Haru to cover her ears, covers her eyes with his hands, and shoots Hideo from afar. Now Hideo won’t return to the mansion, and it’s only a matter of time before Mamoru finds out about Genichirou’s real objective. Mamoru releases Haru saying it’s already over, but when she opens her eyes, he’s already gone.

June 26

During the morning assembly, Chitomi informs everyone that Hideo already quit because of an urgent reason. She calls Haru to the servants’ dining hall after that, where she tells Haru that she already learned everything from Genichirou and Mamoru. Yesterday Mamoru shot Hideo’s leg to prevent him from escaping, and Chitomi asks Haru not to tell anyone about what actually happened yesterday — it’s Genichirou’s order. Chitomi also says that Mamoru seems worried about Haru, so it might be better if she goes to see him later. Mamoru is trying to conceal what happened from his brothers’ eyes as well, but since Tadashi asks “why didn’t you come? you said you’ll move behind the screen!”, Mamoru has no choice but to explain everything to them.

At noon, Mamoru comes to the laundry and tells Haru that he’s been suspecting Hideo for quite a while. He also apologized for what he did yesterday, explaining that hearing a gunshot from close range might cause people to go deaf. Besides, he knows she doesn’t want to see Hideo getting shot. Mamoru admits he was worried about Haru, but now he’s glad she’s okay. It’s still hard for her to believe what happened, but she has no choice but to accept the truth. Mamoru then says after Hideo’s case, he wants to put his room in the hands of someone he can trust.. and so he gives Haru his room key — asking her to clean up his room starting from tomorrow. When Haru says she needs to ask Chitomi first, Mamoru replies with: “Then I’m taking you as my personal maid. That way you won’t have any problems right?” (人´∀`)☆゜’・:*

June 30

Just as usual, Mamoru is running out of idea for the last part of his script. His consciousness start flying away when he’s thinking too, and he’s already snoring when Haru comes to wake him up lol. Mamoru manages to finish the script by putting all of his willpower into writing, and his editor is impressed by the revelation in this chapter.. though he’s puzzled by the last line in the script: “Even if an enemy is standing right before my eyes, I’m going to get some sleep. To be continued.” ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵ Mamoru lets out a nervous laugh before saying the mystery of slumber will be revealed in the last chapter, and so he manages to cover up the fact that he wrote that line because he was sleepy lol. The moment Mamoru returns to the car, he instantly falls asleep beside Haru while the driver explains it’s always been like this at the end of each month. As she watches over the sleeping Mamoru, Haru tells him that she’s actually writing a diary everyday. She was planning to write a novel, but in the end it turns into a diary because she can’t write that well.. and she really respects him for being able to write without sleeping for days. Haru then wonders if Mamoru took her as his personal maid just for cleaning up his room, while he remains asleep beside her.

July 1

When Haru comes to wake him up, Mamoru asks if she wants to know why he chose her as his personal maid. He says it’s not because he trusts her, but rather because he believes she will never betray him. Maybe it doesn’t have to be her, but in the end Mamoru still chose Haru among everyone else. This reminds Haru that she wrote Mamoru’s name on her survey form, and even though Mamoru thinks she will probably choose another person if the survey takes place now, Haru knows she will write Mamoru’s name again.. and Mamoru replies with “you have a weird taste” lol. He’s a man who has committed crimes in the past and got away with it, but she still wants to serve him anyway. Before taking a bath, Mamoru suddenly asks “will you wash my back?” YES! YES PLEASE! (*ﾉ∀ﾉ)ｲﾔﾝ Haru blushes and panicks, and Mamoru laughs saying it’s just a joke.

July 6

Since Haru has become Mamoru’s personal maid, the brothers explain to Mamoru that Haru will have to serve him forever. Hiroshi is dying with jealousy, but Susumu think it’s actually a great idea since Haru already refused two matchmakings before. If nobody wants to take Haru as a wife, then she will have no choice but to keep working forever. While the brothers are having a discussion about Genichirou and Kayama, Haru finally goes to buy the latest issue of “New World Club” in Ginza. Sadly there’s only one copy left, and Haru is being a good girl by handing it to another customer. ( ಠ_ಠ ) On the way back to the mansion, Haru notices that every single young girl in town is talking about Mamoru’s story. They’re busy fangirling over him too, since everyone knows him as a “young and wonderful novelist”. It’s already dark when Haru finally returns to the mansion, and she says it’s because she was looking for a copy of “New World Club”. Mamoru isn’t interested in popularity though, and he shows Haru all of the fan letters he received — still sealed and stored neatly in a drawer. He can’t throw them away, but he won’t change his stories just because of his fans’ opinions.

Mamoru then informs Haru about the parlor’s special Tanabata menu, and he asks her to come to Ginza with him tomorrow. Since Haru still needs Chitomi’s permission to go out, Mamoru tells her to discuss with Chitomi first. If Chitomi allows her to go out, then he’ll take her along.

July 7

After getting Chitomi’s permission, Haru goes with Mamoru to Ginza. She tells him the brothers are going to celebrate Tanabata together at night, but he says he won’t participate. Genichirou is planning to settle everything this year, so Mamoru is planning to leave the mansion as soon as the game over — he wants to leave before growing attached to his brothers. Haru says it feels so sad that he’s planning to say goodbye right from the start, but Mamoru points out that the same goes for her. If her family receives a matchmaking offer, she’ll have to say goodbye to him and everyone in the mansion. Haru admits she’s actually a bit torn because a part of her wants to keep working, but another part of her wants to get married too. Mamoru only tells her to live her life to the fullest for now, and he asks Haru to choose their first destination. Most of the shops in Ginza are celebrating Tanabata, and it’s a unique opportunity for a maid like her.

When Haru says she wants to go shopping in Hyakkaten, Mamoru says it’s a normal reaction — girls usually feel happy when their men allow them to go shopping. Haru says she doesn’t know much about dating, and Mamoru admits that he dated some girls just to learn more about romance.. so of course he didn’t enjoy those experience. This reminds Haru that she already read Mamoru’s new story yesterday, but she found it hard to follow because she didn’t read the first two chapters. Haru gets really excited when Mamoru says he’ll give her the previous chapters later, and when she happily runs off towards Hyakkaten, he whispers that she gets happy over small things. Mamoru also says normally girls will be happy if their men buy things for them, but since a Miyanomori isn’t allowed to buy presents for servants, he keeps studying Haru’s reactions as she goes to buy a cheap dress. Upon returning to the mansion, Haru says she still can’t understand Mamoru, but today she learns that he’s actually a really kind person. Mamoru received similar compliments before, but that was because he’s wearing his novelist mask, and so he doesn’t understand Haru’s opinion.

July 10

At noon, Haru brings some tea to Mamoru’s room. He asks her to come closer and tells her to touch his gun, and when she panicks, he says that’s the normal reaction. The only ones who can use guns are only soldiers, police or murderers.. but Mamoru doesn’t think Hideo has ever killed someone before. If Hideo is experienced in killing, then he would have shot Haru without hestitation. Haru is worried when Mamoru tells her that Genichirou always erased his pawns when they’re no longer useful, but Mamoru says it doesn’t mean Hideo is already dead. His leg was be wounded, but he might still be alive out there. Before Haru leaves, Mamoru also says he found one good thing after taking her as his personal maid: “I have someone I can talk to.”

July 14

During dinner, Genichirou reminds his sons about the upcoming music festival. Hiroshi isn’t too excited knowing they will force him to play the violin solo again, but Shigeru has a better idea: “the seven of us should perform together!” ＼(^o^)／ At first Tadashi and Mamoru refuse, but they have no choice since everyone’s dragging them into it lol. Susumu is willing to fund their performance, and he’s going to prepare the musical instruments as well. Isami will hire music teachers with Toki’s help, and they will start practicing tomorrow. Masashi is going to choose the song, and he won’t tolerate any failures. ヽ(*´ー`*)ﾉ After dinner, Mamoru is grumbling that Miyanomori keeps throwing useless events one after another lol. First they forced him to learn how to make tea, and now they want him to perform. xD

When he returns to his room, Mamoru notices that Haru is sorting out his fan letters neatly. He keeps saying he won’t read them because they’re just opinions about his novels, but she says some of his fans are completely in love with him. Mamoru wonders if they don’t know who he really is, but Haru says they probably don’t since they’re calling him “Mimori Mamoru” instead of his real name.. and Mamoru suddenly gets interested upon hearing this.

Mamoru: “In love.. Hmm, I’ll try reading one of the letters.”
Haru: “I can see your ulterior motive clearly..”
Mamoru: “Hmph, you can’t read literature without ulterior motives.”

LOL MAMORU WHAT.

Mamoru then picks one nameless fan letter from the pile, and he turns silent upon reading the contents. Haru asks if it’s a love letter, but Mamoru only answers with “I have something to do on the 18th. I won’t come to the music festival.” Haru thinks he’s planning to meet the girl who sent the letter, but Mamoru shows her the name of the sender — Onoda Hideo.

July 18

In the morning, Heisuke informs Genichirou that Mamoru is planning to meet Hideo today. While Genichirou thinks Hideo is harmless, he orders Heisuke to kill Hideo since the latter already lost his value anyway. Meanwhile, Haru also reports to Chitomi because she’s afraid that Mamoru is planning kill Hideo as well. That night, Mamoru finally meets Hideo outside. It’s hard for Hideo to walk with his wounded leg, but he says he doesn’t hold a grudge against Mamoru. After all, he was planning to quit and disappear after the grand opening. Hideo only wants a chance to talk to Mamoru again, and so he tells Mamoru everything about his background — his arrival in Teito, his time in the performing group, and his meeting with Heisuke. Hideo is surprised when Mamoru suddenly takes out his sword, but of course Mamoru isn’t planning to kill him. Instead, he slashes Genichirou’s assassin lurking in the shadows nearby. The man is fatally wounded, but Mamoru says he has no intentions to kill him. When Hideo asks him why, Mamoru says it’s because Haru begged him not to kill anyone, and he doesn’t want to kill meaningless victims as well. Soon they hear the police whistling from afar, so Mamoru escapes after telling Hideo to run away and keep himself safe.

July 22

At noon, Haru brings lunch to Mamoru’s room and admits that she told Tae everything. Mamoru says Tadashi and her both have loose lips, and he also adds that he’d be troubled if Haru can’t keep his secrets safe. Mamoru says it lightly while enjoying his meal, but Haru feels terrible for not keeping her mouth shut. Haru thinks Mamoru’s trust in her has dropped because of this, so she blames Tae for squeezing the truth out of her — even though she already refused. What. Of course they end up having a fight after that, and Haru feels bad for taking out her irritation on Tae. Later on, Mamoru finds Haru crying alone in the laundry. He sits beside her saying he’ll stay here until she wants to talk, and she asks why is he being so kind towards her. Mamoru says he can’t ignore a girl in tears, though he wouldn’t care about girls he doesn’t know. Since Haru remains quiet, Mamoru invites her to visit the beach tomorrow to make her feel better. He doesn’t know the reason behind her tears, but he knows the problem won’t be solved even if she tells him.. because the one who can solve it is Haru herself.

Sadly Haru is being a 訳分からん bitch, and she tells Mamoru she doesn’t want to go. Besides, she’s got work to do. Mamoru sighs saying he only invites her thinking it’s a good idea, and he tells her to do whatever she wants. He walks away saying a maid like her is troublesome, and she remains silent.

July 23

Today Mamoru asks Chitomi about Haru’s condition, and Chitomi says she’s been acting weird since yesterday. Chitomi also mentions that Tae has been acting strangely too, and so Mamoru explains that Haru revealed the truth behind Hideo’s case to Tae. Mamoru knows Haru must be blaming herself, but he can’t do anything to make her feel better — because she’s only a maid, and he’s not allowed to do anything for her. Besides, she already rejected his invitation.

However, Mamoru doesn’t have six brothers for nothing. They drag both Haru and Mamoru to the beach anyway, though Mamoru doesn’t resist much and takes Haru along. (๑´ლ`๑)♡ She waits on the beach while he’s away swimming with Isami, and she feels really bad for sulking like a kid yesterday. Soon Mamoru returns to the beach and sits beside Haru, asking if she’s feeling better now. Haru wonders why Mamoru took her along even though she rejected his invitation yesterday, and Mamoru answers with “because I want to take you along, though I actually wanted us to be alone.” He says he’d still take her along even if Chitomi doesn’t give her permission, because he wants to see her happy smile. Haru is surprised with Mamoru’s answer, but then he laughs saying it’s just a joke. When Haru apologized, Mamoru tells her it’s okay. He only wants her to work harder so she won’t repeat the same mistake in the future.

After thanking Mamoru, Haru reminds him that the deadline is coming closer. He says it’s okay since it’s still.. no, already the 23rd. ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵ He only has about one week left, and he needs to start writing as soon as they got home lol.

July 26

Late at night, Haru is writing in her diary when she suddenly hears noises just outside of her window. At first she thinks it’s just the wind, but she’s really shocked when Mamoru suddenly climbs in — with his assassin attire too. Σ(ﾟ∀ﾟﾉ)ﾉ Mamoru explains that he actually tried to kill his brothers earlier, but somehow he found it hard to sneak into their rooms. He thinks it’s not because he can’t kill people anymore, but he doesn’t understand why he couldn’t do it. Haru asks if it’s because Mamoru himself has changed, and he says she’s probably right. Just like what she told him before, deep inside he probably doesn’t want to kill his brothers. Haru says she would be happy if it’s true, because she can tell that Mamoru and his brothers are starting to accept each other. Mamoru also knows that the past won’t change even if he kills them, but their deaths was his main objective. He doesn’t want to put all those years to waste, and he doesn’t want to deny all the things he did to destroy Miyanomori.

Soon Tae comes knocking on Haru’s door, and Mamoru already disappears when Tae enters the room. Tae has been ignoring Haru for the last few days, but tonight she hands her favorite pouch to Haru — asking her to start behaving normally starting from tomorrow. Haru feels a lot better after making up with Tae, and she decides to work harder so Mamoru will be happy to have her as his personal maid.

July 30

When Haru comes to deliver breakfast, Mamoru suddenly asks her to stand still while holding his sword LOL. Since it’s Haru’s first time touching a sword, Mamoru has to guide her before she can hold it properly.. and then he starts writing right away. xD Haru asks how long does she need to hold the battle stance, but Mamoru replies by asking if she’s planning to accept if her family receives a matchmaking offer. He also says marriage isn’t the end of everything. If there are people who are happy after getting married, there must be people who are suffering because of their marriage too. Haru listens and keeps holding the pose until her hand starts feeling numb, but Mamoru suddenly looks up and asks “What, you’re still here? You can leave now. Please prepare my meal.” After Haru leaves, Mamoru feels that he just said something about marriage.. but he can’t remember at all. ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵

July 31

After the servants’ exam, Mamoru goes to deliver the script to his editor. Apparently the maid in his story ends up marrying her enemy, and the editor is excited to see how romance would bloom between them in the last chapter. His editor also brings the past editions of “New World Romance”, and Mamoru only laughs when he asks if it’s a present for his girlfriend. His editor also informs him that their publishing company is planning to do bon odori together during the fireworks festival next week, and they want him to participate in the event. Mamoru accepts the invitation happily, and he falls asleep again on the way home. However, he actually wakes up when she takes the “New World Romance” bundle beside him. He says it’s for her, and he also asks about her exam result. When Haru tells him that she passed, Mamoru says he’s glad to hear that and asks her to talk to him again tomorrow. For now he needs to get some sleep.

What Mamoru doesn’t know, is that Haru actually didn’t sleep either last night. While he’s busy writing, she was actually on standby in front of his room — because she’s his personal maid.

August 1

Just as expected, Mamoru wakes up with absolutely no recollection about the bon odori flyer from yesterday. ヽ(*´ー`*)ﾉ Unfortunately for him, Shigeru comes into his room at the right time and notices the flyer on his hands.. and that’s how everyone learns that Mamoru will dance in the fireworks festival. Poor guy. (○´ﾟωﾟ｀):;*.’:;ﾌﾞｯ Haru finds him grumbling in the hallway later, but he says he doesn’t want to talk about the fireworks festival lol. Mamoru’s bad luck doesn’t end there though, because he drops the flyer when he walks away.. and Haru almost bursts into laughter upon reading the contents.

August 5

Today Haru comes to visit Mamoru with a yukata in her hands. He asks why is she preparing a yukata for him, so she reads the line from the flyer — “That infamous Mimori Mamoru will be participating in bon odori! Come to the fireworks festival!” ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵ Mamoru panicks and tells her not to tell anyone about this, but Haru says the brothers are taking the servants to the festival tomorrow. There’s no way he can hide from everyone’s eyes. ＼(^o^)／ When Haru says she’s going home on the night of the 12th, Mamoru asks what she wants him to do. If she really receives a matchmaking offer, does she want him to do something? Or does she want him to celebrate it? Haru answers she wants to pray that she won’t receive any offers, because right now she’s his personal maid. Mamoru says she doesn’t need to worry since he will leave the mansion next year, but Haru only stays silent. He’s about to say something else to her, but he stops himself and she quietly excuses herself.

August 6

In the evening, everyone goes to the fireworks festival together. As soon as they arrive at the Sumida River, Shigeru points out that poor Mamoru is standing near the tower — ready to start dancing. .｡ﾟ+.ヽ(*´∀`*)ﾉﾟ+.ﾟ。. The brothers keep saying Mamoru and bon odori doesn’t sound right together, but Isami says it’s probably to release all of his stress. (○´ﾟωﾟ｀):;*.’:;ﾌﾞｯ It turns out Mamoru can’t dance at all, so everyone keeps throwing comments like “too weird”, “is he jumping?”, and “even I can dance better” as they watch him dancing lol. Oh, and that last one is Haru’s comment. ( *´艸`)ｸｽｯ♪ Soon Mamoru notices their presence and shooes them away, but sadly (for him, anyway) his editor invites everyone to dance along lol.

Mamoru gives up after several rounds of bon odori, but before Haru could get a drink for him, suddenly Mamoru asks the man who’s hiding nearby to come out if he doesn’t wanna die. Of course the man panicks, so he comes out of hiding and reveals himself to be Hideo. He’s here with the members of his new performing group, and he says he’s glad to see Haru again. Just then Tae appears and rages at Hideo, so Mamoru allows Haru to talk to them for a while — he will be resting neaby. After learning the truth from Hideo, Haru goes to see Mamoru on the hill. Genichirou doesn’t seem to send anyone to kill Hideo recently, so Mamoru thinks he simply lost interest in Hideo and just decided to ignore him.

Mamoru then tells Haru that he’s still thinking about a lot of things. He thinks spending his life as a writer like now is a pretty good idea, but he still has an objective to accomplish.. and he will have to leave Miyanomori in order to do that. Mamoru also admits he found another good thing about having Haru as his personal maid: “I can feel emotions I have never felt before.”

August 12

Based on Chitomi’s suggestion, Haru goes to ask about Mamoru’s plans for summer break. He says he’s going to stay in the mansion, and he asks her to buy some paper for him before she leaves on a night train. Haru tries to say that she’s going to report her matchmaking result after summer break, but Mamoru suddenly gets pissed and says he doesn’t have time to think about her matchmaking. He doesn’t know why he’s feeling irritated either, but he decides to ignore it for now because he’s got more important things to take care of. At night, Mamoru informs his brothers that Genichirou is trying to buy Teito Touei Electricity from Kayama, and he’s probably planning to kill Kayama later. By then Miyanomori should already have a new head, so he can escape easily while pinning the blame onto the new head. Masashi points out that Genichirou is actually after the two railway companies under Teito Touei Electricity, but before they could discuss further, suddenly Chitomi comes to informs them that Genichirou has just collapsed.

While Tadashi and Isami are checking Genichirou’s condition, Tae tells Mamoru that Haru hasn’t returned from her shopping duty. It’s raining outside, and Tae is worried because they have to ride the train soon. It turns out that all the shops in Ginza are closed today, so Haru decided to check other locations until she finally found some paper for Mamoru. She’s dripping wet when he finally finds her outside, and she asks if Chitomi is busy because nobody picked up her call earlier. Mamoru says they’re “a bit busy” right now, and he takes Haru to go back since Tae is worried about her. He holds her when she almost trips, and that’s when he realized that she’s actually burning up with a high fever. Mamoru says she’s really stupid to go this far just to buy his paper, and Haru quietly apologized.

August 13

Since Haru is sick, she’s resting in the mansion today. Tae already informed Haru’s family, and she also informs Mamoru they didn’t receive any matchmaking offers this year. They can’t find any family who wants to take Haru as a wife, so most likely Haru won’t receive matchmaking offers anymore from now on. Tae also gives Mamoru a pack of paper Haru bought yesterday, telling him that Haru kept it under her clothes so it won’t get wet. Usually even a servant won’t go that far, and last night Chitomi asked if something happened between them.. while Mamoru fell into silence upon remembering what he said to her before.

August 14

Haru is still resting in bed today, and she doesn’t know why she was that desperate to find a pack of paper for Mamoru. She actually knew that she’s going to miss the train, but that didn’t stop her at all. In the end she’s only troubling everyone, and she thinks Mamoru must be angry because of her stupidity. At night, Tadashi finds Mamoru thinking alone in the terrace. Tadashi asks if he’s thinking about Haru, and Mamoru says yes.. though he’s also thinking about them and Genichirou. When Mamoru admits that he can’t kill them anymore, Tadashi says he actually did a cruel thing to Sanae too. He can help cover up her debts if he wants to, but he left her to drown in her own debts instead. Despite all that happened, Tadashi is now glad he didn’t help Sanae back then. Currently Sanae is growing to be a better person, and Tadashi can face her properly. Of course Tadashi can’t approve what Mamoru did in the past, but he wants Mamoru to know that his plan to destroy Miyanomori actually brought good changes too.

August 15

Even though Haru’s fever already went down, Tae tells her to take one more day to rest just in case. Tae asks what happened between Haru and Mamoru, and she says nothing happened. She only tried to say she’ll report to him if she receives a matchmaking offer, and he got angry at her. Haru then admits she was probably desperate to gain Mamoru’s attention (because he said he doesn’t care), but right now she regrets doing such a stupid thing.

While Haru is sleeping in her room, Mamoru is actually trying to remember his hatred towards Genichirou and Sanae. Just after Heisuke leaves Genichirou’s room, Mamoru appears asking why did Genichirou gave him Kazue’s ring. Genichirou says it’s to provoke him, though in the end it took quite a while before the ring takes effect. When Mamoru asks why did he bought the ring after abandoning Kazue, Genichirou answers it’s because it was nostalgic — the ring reminds him of Kazue. Mamoru then asks why didn’t Genichirou stop Kazue from leaving, but Genichirou says Kazue wouldn’t listen to him anyway. She was a strong-willed woman, and Mamoru should know that better than anyone else. Genichirou then tells Mamoru to just kill him already, so Mamoru draws his sword and tries to slash him.. but in the end he fails because he can’t kill Genichirou after all.

Mamoru sneaks into Haru’s room after that, and sits on her bed as he flips through her diary. He smiles upon seeing how she writes her entries, and he whispers that she’s right. After a few months living with his brothers, Mamoru has completely lost the desire to kill them. At first he thought only Genichirou would be different, but he couldn’t bring himself to kill the old man. Mamoru still doesn’t understand why he suddenly got pissed when Haru mentioned about her matchmaking, but he knows that she keeps giving him the emotions he had never experienced before. He says he’ll take her out once she recovers, and he whispers “get well soon” before leaving her room. (人´∀`)☆゜’・:*

August 16

Haru is finally back to work today, and she goes to apologize to Mamoru for making him worry. She’s surprised to find him sleeping in his assassin attire, but he’s more concerned about her health instead. After eating breakfast, Mamoru finally tells Haru that her parents didn’t get any matchmaking offers this year. Since Haru is visibly shocked, Mamoru says it would be better if she lives her life with no regrets — they won’t know what will happen next. Haru asks if he’s encouraging her, and Mamoru admits that he is. He wants to comfort her too, because she’s a special person for him. When Haru asks if it’s a joke, Mamoru laughs saying she’s right.. but of course we all know he really meant it. ( *´艸`)ｸｽｯ♪ He says he’s going out tomorrow, and he wants her to come along.

August 17

Just as he promised, Mamoru takes Haru to Ginza today. He apologized for yelling at her back then, admitting that he doesn’t know why he suddenly got pissed. Mamoru always thought he can understand himself just fine, but everything changed after he started living in the mansion. Since Haru can’t eat together with him, Mamoru buys a bunch of sweets from the parlor and tells her to share it with the other servants later — that way Chitomi won’t complain about him giving presents for her. This month Mamoru is going to write the last chapter of his new story, and he’s going to use the paper Haru bought for him. he says having a personal maid feels a bit strange. She’s only doing her job, but sometimes her actions are giving him the right wrong ideas. Mamoru never had any servants to serve him before, but right now he needs Haru. ♥

August 27

Genichirou is holding a ball for Kayama today, which marks his success in buying Teito Touei Electricity from the Prime Minister. During the ball, Mamoru tells his brothers that he heard dark rumors about Kayama recently. He won’t tell them the details until the rumors are proven true, so he’s planning to investigate the rumors soon. The brothers know it must be murder though, and Isami also says the chairmen of the railway companies under Teito Touei Electricity both “died of sickness” in the past. After leaving his brothers, Mamoru goes to approach Kayama. He reveals his past grudge and crimes on purpose, saying that he’s only living in the mansion because Genichirou offered to erase those crimes. Mamoru is actually doing this to see how Kayama would react, and Kayama walks right into the trap. He thinks he can use Mamoru, and this would make it a lot easier for Mamoru to learn his evil plans. Mamoru leaves the dance hall after that, telling Haru that he’s going to write his script from now on.

August 31

While Mamoru is meeting up with his editor, Haru goes to send two letters. One of them is for her family, and the other one is a fan letter for Mamoru — even though she doesn’t think he’d read it. Meanwhile, Mamoru’s editor is bawling his eyes out in the parlor. The story ends with the maid waiting forever for her husband in a cosmos flower field, and his editor praises the ending because it’s different from his previous creations. His editor asks if he already has an idea for his next story, but Mamoru says he’s going to take a short break and start building the concept for his next story. From his editor, Mamoru also receives an old article about a certain dark rumor. The article says the railway companies’ chairmen might be murdered instead of dying of sickness, but Kayama ordered the article to be replaced before the newspaper got published. Mamoru keeps thinking about this on the way home, and Haru finds it rare that he’s staying awake.

However, this time Haru is the one who falls asleep beside Mamoru lol. The driver says she’s always on standby whenever Mamoru is writing, and she’s been doing this every month. The driver doesn’t know why Haru does that, but it might be so she can help Mamoru right away if he needs anything. Mamoru carries Haru out of the car, but since he’s not allowed to enter the servants’ quarter, he leaves her in Chitomi’s hands. Chitomi also confirms that Haru has been doing this ever since she became Mamoru’s personal maid, and today she might be feeling a bit relieved because Mamoru safely finished the last chapter.

September 1

After the morning assembly, Chitomi gives Haru a letter from her parents. Since Haru didn’t go home during summer break and her family didn’t receive any matchmaking offers, everyone in the village are being sarcastic whenever they pass by — especially the elder. They don’t mind receiving such a harsh treatment, but they’re worried Haru might not be able to endure it if she returns home. Haru’s little sisters are getting bullied too at school, and the bullies even got the nerve to throw rocks at them. (╯ ಠ益ಠ ）╯︵ ┻━┻ Everyone in the village are badmouthing Haru, but Haru’s little sisters are trying to fight back because Haru didn’t do anything wrong. In any case, it would be difficult for Haru to live in the village again.

When Haru goes to wake Mamoru up, he notices that she was crying earlier. She tells him that her family is having a hard time in the village, but he points out that she also cried because she can’t return home whenever she wants to escape. Mamoru doesn’t think she would have any problems since she can keep working as a regular maid even after he leaves the mansion, but Haru asks if he’s really okay with that. Mamoru asks if she’s wishing for him to fail in reaching his goal, but Haru says it’s because she won’t be able to serve him anymore. She’s only been working as his personal maid for a few months, and she wants to understand him more. Haru then admits she would feel really sad if they have to part someday, but she’s surprised when Mamoru says he feels the same. She asks if it’s a joke as usual, and Mamoru replies with “I’d like to say yes, but I’m not sure.” It’s been a long time ever since he feels such an emotion, and he can’t even remember the last time he feels sad.

September 4

Unlike last month, Haru manages to get a copy of the latest “New World Club” today. She finds some girls talking excitedly about the last chapter, but their interest shifts quickly upon learning that a famous author will start a new serial next month — an author who’s even more famous than Mamoru. Haru gets really pissed upon hearing their fangirling, and she grumbles alone as she cleans the garden. Haru goes to ask Mamoru about Genichirou’s conditions after that, but she finds his room empty. There’s only a short letter on the table, saying he won’t return for a few days. Haru panicks and wonders if she should search for him out there, but Chitomi tells her to believe in Mamoru and wait until he returns. It’s her duty as a personal maid.

September 10

During Hiroshi’s birthday celebration, the brothers are wondering why Mamoru suddenly went missing. Isami thinks he’s running away, but Susumu says he’s probably just taking a trip after finishing his serial story last month. Masashi mentions that he still hasn’t explained anything to them, and Tadashi also says there’s a lot of loose ends right now because Mamoru holds a lot of information they don’t know yet. Meanwhile, Haru is thinking about Mamoru by the entrance when Mamoru finally returns to the mansion. He’s surprised when she suddenly starts crying, but she floods him with a bunch of questions lol. Mamoru didn’t expect Haru to be this worried since he already left a letter, and Haru replies with “you didn’t write your destination or when you will return.. of course I’m worried!” (๑´ლ`๑)♡ Mamoru apologized saying it was a sudden decision, and he asks her to prepare his bath first — he’ll explain everything after that.

Later on, Mamoru tells Haru that he actually went to the place he used to live in. It’s not his old apartment though, but the place he lived in during his five-years training. Mamoru also explains that he always thought his father already died, but that’s until Kazue told him about Genichirou. Upon learning that his father is the head of Miyanomori, Mamoru felt bitter because only Kazue and him are living a hard life, while his brothers and Genichirou are drowning in wealth in the mansion. Kazue kept telling Mamoru that she was the one who chose this path, but Mamoru’s grudge only grew stronger — especially after Sanae started pressing his mother. Kazue died when he was 15, and he left on a journey soon after that. He went to a small village far away from Teito, and that’s when he learned how to survive by himself.. as well as the necessary assassination skills. Mamoru also tells Haru that he wrote a book listing all of Genichirou’s past crimes, but Genichirou burned down the factory before it got published.

When Haru asks if Mamoru visited the village to remember his hatred, Mamoru only says he’s going to stop Genichirou’s plans. He explains that Genichirou might be planning to kill Kayama and pin the blame on Miyanomori’s next head, so he’s going to prevent that from happening. It’s both for himself and for his brothers too. Mamoru then says the trip was necessary for him to accept everything — his determination to stop Genichirou, the Miyanomori family, and the fact that he can’t kill them anymore. He apologized for worrying Haru, and he tells her to get some rest since it’s already late. He’ll talk to her again tomorrow.

September 13

Now that he’s ready to accept everything, Mamoru finally informs his brothers that Genichirou already released them railway companies from Teito Touei Electricity. He’s merging them into a new company — the Miyanomori Railway Company — and gives the chairman seat to Kayama instead. Genichirou is planning to sell the company to the government, and he’s probably going to get rid of Kayama after that. Based on Masashi’s analysis, the brothers eventually come to the conclusion that:

• Genichirou is using Kayama to raise their company’s value in the government’s eye.
• Genichirou is going to murder Kayama after that, and the blame will be pinned onto the new head once he retires.
• Genichirou is planning to escape overseas using the money, since he’s been building a big ship ever since last year.

Tadashi then asks what Mamoru is planning to do from here. Mamoru says he’s going to stop Genichirou from killing Kayama, but for now they should wait until next month and watch what kind of actions Genichirou will do next. When Tadashi does Mamoru want to stop Genichirou when his initial objective is to kill them and destroy Miyanomori, but Mamoru admits it’s because he can’t kill them anymore — even though he still can’t forgive Genichirou. Masashi warns him it’s a dangerous path ahead because he will be dealing with both Kayama and Genichirou, but Mamoru only smiles saying it would be more fun that way.

At the same time, Haru has just finished reading the last chapter of Mamoru’s story. The maid’s eternal waiting reminds Haru of Mamoru’s trip, and she wonders if she was worried because she doesn’t fully believe in him. Haru then starts thinking if waiting is really the right thing to do, even if she knows Mamoru is going to risk his life to stop Genichirou.

September 17

Since everyone is more excited about the famous author’s new serial, Mamoru receives less fan letters this month. His editor also mentions that Kayama will come to Honjouin’s grand tea ceremony by the end of the week, and he asks if Mamoru is going to attend the event as well. Mamoru says he can’t possibly attend such a huge event, and he’s also busy thinking of new ideas for his next story. Upon returning to the mansion, Mamoru asks Haru to store the letters away as usual. Haru turns silent for a while, but then she quickly says she’ll sort them out by size.. though Mamoru says he won’t read them anyway. After informing Haru that he already talked to his brothers, Mamoru admits that his head feels much clearer now. All this time he’s been wondering why he continues living with the people he’s supposed to hate, but right now he doesn’t care about the reason anymore. Haru also says she’s going to do her best to serve him while he’s still here, and when she adds “I don’t want to regret anything”, Mamoru smiles saying she made a little progress too.

Knowing that Mamoru will never break a promise, Haru then asks him to make a promise with her — “please don’t kill anymore.” Mamoru thinks about her words for a while, but Haru quickly apologized and leaves before he could even answer. (´・ω・`；) Mamoru knows it’s difficult to stop Genichirou without killing anyone, but he still keeps Haru’s words in mind.

September 21

The brothers are going to Kyoto today, and Haru is the only maid who comes along with them. Along the way, Mamoru tells Haru that he’s going to think about their promise. He doesn’t say he’s going to keep it, but it’s more than enough to make her happy. Later on, the brothers are wondering if Mamoru has any plans to stop Genichirou. He says he already did the necessary preparations, so they’ll see the result when Kayama comes to the ceremony tomorrow. Right now they have something more important to take care of — making sure Mamoru can make tea properly. (○´ﾟωﾟ｀):;*.’:;ﾌﾞｯ That night, Isami teaches Mamoru how to make tea and keeps raging because Mamoru made absolutely no progress in the last four months lol. Mamoru is frustrated after a while, and he grabs a bottle of sake beside them.. and that’s how everyone except for Hiroshi and Masashi gets drunk all night long. ｲｴ━━ヽ(★´д`)ﾉ━━ｲ!! It’s a bit different from usual though, because Mamoru actually remains awake up until the end. Isami grumbles about how Mamoru is really strong tonight, and Mamoru snickers over his victory when Isami finally falls asleep.

September 22

As the result of last night’s drinking madness, this morning everyone wakes up with a hole in their memories. Despite his marvelous victory last night, today Mamoru is literally crawling from the bathroom because he’s got a terrible hangover. ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵ The worst part is that everything Isami taught him completely flew over his head, and he doesn’t remember anything for today’s tea ceremony lol. It doesn’t help that Isami orders Mamoru to go first since Tadashi is busy sleeping on his seat, but luckily he manages to complete his turn safely.. or not. After asking Haru to get some medicine to cure his hangover, Mamoru goes to greet Kayama — just as planned. Kayama says he already investigated Mamoru’s background, and he’s wondering why Mamoru is living with Genichirou after what happened in the past. Mamoru says it’s only because living under the same roof would make it much easier for him to strangle Genichirou, but Kayama asks him to hold that brutal plan until next month.

That night, Mamoru takes Haru for a walk around Kyoto. He remains silent along the way, and she asks if he’s thinking about what happened with Kayama earlier. Mamoru says everything feels weird to him — especially the drinking competition yesterday — and Haru says it must be because he doesn’t have any worries anymore. Mamoru laughs saying he never knew he can grow stronger against alcohol, and it reminds Haru about the drunken incident back in May.

Haru: “Ah, I remember the “sleeping with a maid” accident!”
Mamoru: “Y-You! Don’t say that out loud!” (╯ ಠ益ಠ ）╯︵ ┻━┻

..the incident is a permanent stain on Mamoru’s not-so-clean history. (*ﾉ∀｀)ﾟo｡ｱﾋｬｬ

Haru is glad to see Mamoru getting along with his brothers though, because she’s been really worried ever since he said he’ll risk his life to stop Genichirou. Mamoru then admits he was a bit concerned about Haru’s matchmaking too, and Haru says she already decided to continue working for the rest of her life.. but she’s worried about her family. Mamoru says they should visit her hometown after everything is over, and Haru panicks because her hometown is just a small village with absolutely nothing in it. Haru asks what is he planning to do by visiting her hometown, but Mamoru answers by touching her face and saying “I’ll kill all of those villagers so they won’t bother your family anymore.” Σ(ﾟ∀ﾟﾉ)ﾉ He laughs saying it’s just a joke, and he promises that he will return safely. Noticing that Haru is confused, Mamoru explains that he’s going to stop Genichirou no matter what, and after that.. he wants to have a place to return to. Mamoru finally promises that he won’t kill anyone, and he asks “will you believe in me and wait until I return?” Haru answers with “I will, so please return safely.” ||萌||ョ´∀`。)萌えぇ～↑

September 23

The brothers return to Kyoto today, and they’re busy discussing about Mamoru’s lucky victory over Isami two days ago. They actually dragged Mamoru to drink again last night, but since he got drunk really fast and fell asleep as usual.. they concluded that his victory over Isami was purely by luck. ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵ Late at night, Heisuke reports to Genichirou about Kayama and Mamoru’s meeting in Kyoto. Heisuke asks if they should do something about Mamoru, but Genichirou says they should wait until next month and see Kayama’s actions. He’s pretty sure Kayama and him are thinking about the same thing, so all they need to do is wait for everything to burn up next month.

September 30

After passing her exam, Haru goes to see Mamoru in his room. Haru is impressed about how Genichirou and Kayama can make a railway company, but Mamoru says they can do it easily by killing the previous chairman and taking over the company. He doesn’t have a proof yet, but they will find out by watching Genichirou and Kayama’s actions tomorrow — everything will become clearer during the ball.

October 1

Today Genichirou is holding a ball to celebrate the birth of the Miyanomori Railway Company, and Mamoru finally reveals Kayama’s past crimes to his brothers during the event. Kayama is using Genichirou for his own benefit too, but they still have time because Genichirou won’t kill Kayama tonight — today is the birth of their company after all. However, Genichirou suddenly collapsed again before giving his speech. The entire hall is thrown into panic, and Masashi is wondering if Mamoru is thinking of helping Genichirou like their brothers. Mamoru says no, but it’s now hard to predict the future because of this sudden happening.

While his brothers and Chitomi are carrying Genichirou to the hospital, Mamoru goes to talk to Kayama instead. At first Kayama is feeling confident and says he knows about Genichirou’s evil plans, but he suddenly turns silent when Mamoru says he knows about Kayama’s equally evil plans too. Kayama knew that Genichirou is planning to use him, but he doesn’t mind since Genichirou was helping him to become the Prime Minister — that’s how much Kayama wanted the seat. Besides, he can get rid of Genichirou anytime after becoming the Prime Minister.. or so he thought. Mamoru then excuses himself, but Kayama decides to ignore him. For now, his highest priority is to investigate Genichirou’s conditions.

October 5

During Shigeru’s birthday celebration, the brothers are discussing about Genichirou’s dropping health. It might be hard to believe that Genichirou can get sick, but Shigeru says his conditions look pretty bad. Even though the medical examination results aren’t out yet, Mamoru tells them it’s definitely not caused by fatigue. They have to think of the worst case scenario, because if Genichirou is really sick.. they will have to stop Kayama from taking advantage of the situation. Late at night, Mamoru goes to see Genichirou in the hospital. Mamoru says it would be easy to kill Genichirou in this situation, but Chitomi only smiles saying she knows Mamoru isn’t holding a grudge against them anymore. Chitomi also knows that Mamoru came to the mansion hoping to learn more about his family — Genichirou, Kazue, and also his brothers. It was chaotic at first, but right now Mamoru is already a part of the brothers too. When Mamoru says he started to change after taking Haru as his personal maid, Chitomi asks if he came here tonight because he’s worried about Genichirou. Mamoru denies it saying he only comes to check Genichirou’s conditions, but he says “I’ll come again” before leaving.

October 8

While the brothers are waiting for Genichirou’s medical reports to come out, Mamoru goes out to Ginza with Haru. She’s waiting outside when he’s meeting up with his editor, and she runs into Hideo and Tae on the streets. Hideo is having a day off today, while Tae is on her way to the hospital to help carrying Genichirou’s belongings. Haru gets excited when Hideo says he’s starting to receive more roles, but Tae tells them to think about their positions. Genichirou might still be trying to kill Hideo, while Haru is an “unsold good” after failing to get any matchmakings. It doesn’t get them down though, and they’re enjoying conversation as they try to cheer each other up — unaware that Mamoru is watching them from afar.

When Mamoru walks out of the parlor later, he tells Haru that he saw them chatting earlier. He never had any friends thinking he doesn’t need them, but upon seeing her laughing with Hideo and Tae, he’s starting to think that having a friend is actually a good thing. When Haru asks if he’s done discussing about his next story, Mamoru admits he didn’t meet his editor to discuss about his next creation. He actually went to investigate Genichirou’s health conditions, and he found out that Genichirou has a deadly cancer. Genichirou only has six months left to live, but Mamoru knows it won’t change anything — Genichirou is a man who will keep fighting until the end. Haru panicks and asks what will Mamoru from here, but he only tells her not to worry. No matter what happens, he will definitely return to her side. Mamoru starts changing because of Haru, but he feels glad to have taken her as his personal maid.. because he has finally found a place to return to.

October 15

At noon, Mamoru goes to talk to Genichirou. At first Genichirou is trying to conceal his illness, but he drops the act when Mamoru reveals that he already knew about Genichirou’s cancer. Genichirou says only Heisuke and him know about this, but Mamoru says it’s only a matter of time before Kayama finds out. Mamoru asks what he’s going to do if Kayama learns about this, and Genichirou calmly says he’ll just erase Kayama before Kayama could do anything to him. Mamoru then says he won’t allow that to happen, and when Genichirou asks for his reason, he admits it’s for his brothers — they don’t listen to people and lack common sense, but they’re his brothers. Genichirou is amused and wonders if Mamoru has grown attached to them, and Mamoru admits it might be true. Mamoru won’t tell them about Genichirou’s cancer though, and before leaving, he adds “tell me if you don’t want to die from your illness.”

That night, Mamoru goes to Yasuda with his brothers. Yasuda’s sales has been declining ever since Kurenai quit to marry Norio, so tonight Shigeru wants them to party hard and give extra boost to Yasuda’s income lol. Mamoru is keeping his lips sealed about Genichirou’s cancer, but his brothers can tell that Genichirou’s “fatigue” is probably a lie. Tadashi says Genichirou has lived long enough and would have no regrets even if he dies soon, but he still has something he wants to do right now — selling the railway company. Shigeru then stops the serious talk by taking out a bottle of sake to start their banquet, saying it’s the strongest sake in Japan. He actually wanted to bring the strongest sake in the world, but he decided to seal the dangerous thing away for everyone’s sake. (*ﾉ∀｀)ﾟo｡ｱﾋｬｬ

When Mamoru wakes up later, he finds everyone lying around on the floor aside from Isami lol. Mamoru says he couldn’t remember what they were talking about earlier, so Isami decides to remind him by saying “you only bragged about your maid tonight.” (○´ﾟωﾟ｀):;*.’:;ﾌﾞｯ When Isami asks why he’s not killing them, Mamoru says he doesn’t know either. It’s been ten years since he started holding a grudge against them, so maybe it’s about time for his grudge to disappear. Besides, he also gets tired after holding a grudge for such a long time. After hearing this, Isami says it’s about time for Mamoru to pay for the wound on his back. Mamoru thinks Isami wants to slash him on the spot, but Isami only pours a cup of sake for him. Isami lost to Mamoru’s luck in Kyoto, so he wants to win tonight — it’s his way of settling things between them.

October 21

Mamoru is thinking of cleaning up his room today, and he notices the mountain of fan letters in his drawer. He tries reading them hoping they’re not sent by Hideo, and while the first letter he picks is a normal fan letter, he immediately recognized the familiar handwriting on the second one — it’s the letter Haru sent for him. In her letter, Haru wrote that she can relate to the maid in Mamoru’s novel. Ever since she learned that she won’t receive any matchmakings anymore, she’s been walking forward with no directions. She’s not ready to keep working for the rest of her life, and the man she wants to serve is planning to leave someday. Haru also mentions that the man is a really important person to her, because he helped her a lot in fixing her own flaws. Even though she feels similar to the maid in the novel, Haru thinks she’s much weaker compared to her.. because she can’t even admit that she’s in love with that man.

Just then Haru suddenly enters the room, asking if Mamoru is going to participate in the event tomorrow. Mamoru quickly hides her letter and nervously says he will, but Haru notices what he’s hiding and says he’s reading his fan letters with ulterior motives again. Mamoru blushes and answers “you can’t read fan letters with no ulterior motives!” ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵ but then he smiles saying the one who wrote this letter must be a nice woman.. though she still has a long way to go. Haru asks if he likes the person who wrote the letter, and Mamoru admits that he likes her a lot. (๑´ლ`๑)♡

October 22

Today is the maple-leaf viewing event, and of course Kayama is coming to see Genichirou’s conditions with his own eyes. Genichirou says he’s fine even though he’s getting old, but he’s a bit surprised when Kayama mentions something about a company expansion. Since Kayama says he has a lot of acquaintances in the hospital (read: “I already read your medical reports), Genichirou counter-attacks by saying he received an old newspaper that never got published (read: “I have a proof of your past crimes”). Soon after Genichirou leaves, Mamoru comes out saying Kayama’s weak point is that he left too much evidence. When Kayama asks about his plan to kill Genichirou, Mamoru calmly answers he dropped the plan since Genichirou only has six more months to live anyway. Kayama still remains calm at first, but he instantly loses all of his composure when Mamoru says there’s a possibility that Genichirou might sell their railway company soon. Genichirou is running out of time, so he might think it’s not necessary to raise the company’s value anymore.. and if that really happens, most likely Genichirou will get rid of Kayama first since he’s on the way. There’s only one way for Kayama to stop this prediction from happening — sell the company before Genichirou does.

After leaving Kayama, Mamoru goes to see Haru on the other side of the garden. Haru tries to ask if he will really return to her side, but Mamoru only replies with “I don’t have any intentions to go out nor to fight, but it seems like the other party has a different idea.” October is coming to an end, and Mamoru knows both Genichirou and Kayama will take action soon. As they look at the falling leaves together, Mamoru says time passed really fast this year. Cherry blossoms were falling the first time they met, and yet they’re gazing at maple leaves in autumn now.

October 26

Before Mamoru goes to bed, Haru reluctantly asks if he’s going to leave the mansion soon. He answers he doesn’t know when he’s going to leave, but he says it won’t be too long until that time comes. Mamoru then asks Haru not to look so sad, reminding her that he already promised to return to her side no matter what happens. He won’t kill anyone either, so she shouldn’t be worried. Haru sadly says she won’t be Mamoru’s personal maid anymore after he leaves, and Mamoru asks if she only wants to become his personal maid. Mamoru then calls Haru to come closer, and he puts Kazue’s ring on her palms — saying he’s giving the ring to her. He doesn’t need it anymore, but since he can’t throw it away.. he wants her to keep it, and he won’t give it to anyone other than her. Since it was a ring from Genichirou, Mamoru wants Haru to keep it instead of wearing it — he will be the one who gives her a ring to wear someday. ε-(*´∀`|萌| Haru accepts the ring and asks him to take it back later, and Mamoru answers with “Yes. I will return to your side with a new ring.” ||萌||ョ´∀`。)萌えぇ～↑

October 30

Late at night, Mamoru informs Tadashi that Kayama will come to attack Genichirou tomorrow. Tadashi is shocked when Mamoru reveals that his plan is to get Kayama to shoot him, which would lead to Kayama getting captured and his entire political career would crumble. That way Genichirou won’t have any reasons to kill Kayama anymore, and the next Miyanomori head will be safe from any blames too. Mamoru says everything will proceed smoothly since he’s going to avoid getting shot in a vital area, and obviously none of the brothers can do this task.. so he asks Tadashi to leave everything to him. Mamoru then admits that living with them actually isn’t bad, and Tadashi smiles saying “I see.” Soon Shigeru comes to drag them to another drinking party, and Mamoru joins in even though he keeps complaining that they lack common sense lol.

October 31

During the ball, Genichirou and Kayama leave the hall to have a meeting in another room.. and Genichirou wastes no time directing the conversation towards Kayama’s past crimes. He also shows Kayama the article from the old newspaper, along with some reports which can prove that Kayama hired his servant / driver to kill the railway companies’ chairmen. Kayama denies the accusation by saying there’s no proof that it was him who murdered them, but Genichirou calmly says he won’t hand all of these evidence to Tokkou on one condition: “sell the railway company tomorrow.” Kayama realized Genichirou must be in a rush because of his illness, but Kayama’s mocking laugh doesn’t affect Genichirou at all. As long as Genichirou is holding all of these evidence, Kayama won’t be able to throw a political party.. unless he sells their railway company and give 80% of the profit to Genichirou. ＼(^o^)／

Now that he’s cornered, Kayama takes out a gun and points it towards Genichirou. Of course his political career will over if he really shoots, so Genichirou challenges him to just shoot him and destroy his own career. Mamoru has been watching them and is waiting for the right time to enter, but something unexpected happens when Genichirou suddenly takes out a gun too.. and he shoots Kayama dead on the spot. Since his initial plan has been ruined, Mamoru asks Genichirou to hand over the gun — he’s going to take the blame for killing Kayama. Genichirou asks if Mamoru wants to make him feel indebted, but Mamoru says Genichirou will become a suspect because he’s connected to Kayama through the railway company. Even if he bribes the police and Tokkou as usual, he won’t be able to fool people’s eyes. Besides, his brothers won’t be able to nurse Genichirou during his last days if he got captured. It was Genichirou’s initial plan to pin the blame onto one of his sons anyway, and Mamoru is willing to take that role as his son. At first Genichirou refuses and tells Mamoru to get out, but Mamoru doesn’t give up and keeps asking him to hand over the gun already.

By the time his brothers finally come to enter the room, Mamoru is already holding the gun. He quickly tells them that he killed Kayama, and he completely plays the antagonist when Tadashi asks if what he said yesterday was only a lie. Genichirou tries to stop Mamoru, but Mamoru’s decision is firm — he’s leaving the mansion tonight, and he’s going to kill them if they get in the way. Isami tells Susumu to call the police before going to inform his troops, and he says they have to catch Mamoru at all costs. Meanwhile, Haru is beyond shocked when Mamoru walks out of the entrance with bloodied clothes. He says it’s Kayama’s blood, and he apologized for failing to keep his promise — telling her that he killed Kayama. Mamoru then pulls Haru into his arms, and he whispers “I loved you. Farewell.”

Mamoru goes missing ever since. A month after his disappearance, Chitomi says she actually believed in Mamoru back then.. but it’s different for Haru. She always believed in him, and she still believes that he will return someday. She’s his personal maid after all, and she’s going to wait for him forever. Even if everyone are saying bad things about Mamoru, Haru will always believe in him. However, Genichirou is doing everything he can to keep Mamoru’s name clear. Instead of pinning the blame onto Mamoru, he tells everyone that Kayama “committed suicide driven by the guilt of his past crimes”. Heisuke then asks why did he hand the gun to Mamoru, and Genichirou answers it must be because he’s getting old — he was moved by his son’s words. Heisuke wonders what did Mamoru say to him back then, and Genichirou replies with “a stupid thing.”

Despite Isami’s rage that night, Masashi knows that Mamoru would only shoot Kayama for two reasons. The first would be for self-defense, and the second would be to protect Genichirou. It’s either to literally protect Genichirou from Kayama, or “protecting” as in taking the blame for a crime Genichirou committed. Since Genichirou and Heisuke already cleared Mamoru’s name, Genichirou is wishing for Mamoru to come back and show the world that he’s really innocent. During dinner, Masashi tells his brothers that the one who shot Kayama is probably Genichirou himself. They have no idea why Genichirou is protecting Mamoru in return, but something must have happened between those two.

Late at night, Haru is wondering when Mamoru will return.. or if he will return at all. Soon after Haru falls asleep, Mamoru suddenly unlocks her window and climbs in. Today is Christmas, so he’s bringing the present he promised to her before — a ring. He actually wants to put the ring directly onto her finger, but he’s no longer in a position to do so. Mamoru thinks Haru must hate him after he broke their promise, but when he apologized for giving her painful memories.. she suddenly gets up and hugs him.

Haru: “I can finally see you again!”
Mamoru: “W-Were you waiting for me?”
Haru: “Of course! I’ve been waiting for you.. because you said you’d return!”
Haru: “I never thought you’d come back today, but I’m glad I can see you again..”
Mamoru: “…so you waited for me.”
Haru: “I was about to give up, you know?’
Mamoru: “W-What!? Didn’t you say you’ll wait for me forever!?”
Haru: “Hehe, I was just joking.”
Mamoru: “Haa~ I never thought I’d fall for your trick.”
Mamoru: “Haru, will you live with me?’
Haru: “…yes!”

♪ﾟ+.ｏ(*萌´д｀从´д｀萌*)ｏ.+ﾟ♪

Extra Story

In the extra story, Mamoru tells Genichirou that he did something stupid by clearing his name. It would be much easier to pin the blame onto Mamoru, and Genichirou says he made Kayama’s case into a suicide “just because”. Genichirou then says that everyone will find out about his cancer soon — because his appearance won’t be able to lie — and Mamoru smiles saying he should enjoy his last months as Miyanomori’s head with his sons taking care of him. Mamoru is planning to leave the mansion, and Genichirou asks if he will keep using Miyanomori as his last name. Mamoru says he’s going back to Mimori because it sounds better than Koshiba (Kazue’s family name), and Genichirou answers with “do whatever you want.”

After leaving Genichirou’s room, Mamoru goes thanks Chitomi for telling him everything about Kazue. It wasn’t much, but he’s glad to learn more about his mother. Chitomi says she’s glad to hear that, and she asks Mamoru to take care of Haru from now on. Mamoru is about to tell her about Genichirou’s health, but apparently Chitomi already knows that Genichirou doesn’t have much longer to live. Soon after that, Shigeru comes to remind Mamoru about his farewell party tonight. Mamoru owes them a lot of explanations, so Shigeru is planning to squeeze the truth out of him tonight — including everything about his relationship with Haru. (๑´ლ`๑)♡ Mamoru says he already learned his lessons and won’t reveal anything to them, but Shigeru takes this as a challenge and leaves after letting out his trademark evil giggles. (○´ﾟωﾟ｀):;*.’:;ﾌﾞｯ

Mamoru returns to his room after that, where he tells Haru about the farewell party tonight. He knows they need to hear the truth from him no matter how unpleasant it is, but Haru says they might already know from Masashi’s analysis. After packing Mamoru’s belongings, Haru notices that her letter has been opened. Mamoru admits that he already read it, and now he wants to confirm if what she wrote is true.. because even though they’re going to live together, he still hasn’t heard her feelings yet. Haru nervously asks “didn’t I say it before?”, but Mamoru replies with “no you haven’t! just be honest to your own feelings already!” Then he kisses her before she could even answer. (❤ฺ￫艸￩)

Mamoru then asks if Haru will keep waiting if he doesn’t return, and when Haru says she will, he says having that much faith in him means she’s strong enough. Haru admits she didn’t have any confidence when she wrote the letter, but Mamoru says she doesn’t have to wait for him anymore — because they will always be together from now on.

Mamoru: “I love you. How about you?”
Haru: “I love you. How about Mamoru-sama?”
Mamoru: “I just told you how I feel! Oh, but that ‘-sama’ suffix will end today.”
Haru: “………….”
Mamoru: “O-Okay, okay! …I love you, and I will always love you forever.”

Mamoru’s route feels lighter compared to his brothers, but I found it really nice how Genichirou does something fatherly here. He always treats his sons like mere tools, but in Mamoru’s route they actually protect each other like father and son. ｡：ﾟ(｡ﾉω＼｡)ﾟ･｡ Mamoru’s relationship with Haru grows slower at the beginning, but I absolutely love how natural the progress is. There’s no dramatic events to make them realize how they feel, because both Mamoru and Haru know they’re in love. (๑´ლ`๑)♡ I almost cried at the end of October 31, but then I realized that Haru’s doing the same thing as the maid in Mamoru’s story.. and I don’t think words can express how impressed I was. Too bad we can’t see their wedding day, but overall I really loved this route.

Overall impression on the game?
I have no words to describe how awesome Kinema Mosaic is. It’s voluminous, as the script is like 30 cms thick according to the cast interview. It has a lot of quests and items to collect, but they’re completely optional if you’re not into interactive gameplay. The art is more polished, and the details are as amazing as ever. Each route is really long because the game highlights a lot of things — romance, brotherhood, and the awesomeness that is Genichirou. As the heroine, Haru can be a little bit annoying at times, but in the end I still find her personality refreshing. I’d recommend Kinema Mosaic to anyone who wants a dramatic, thick plot.. and doesn’t mind long stories. Don’t let the amount of quests and stat building intimidate you — play it! (`・ω・´)

The youngest son of the Miyanomori family. Masashi finds servants and women disgusting, so he’s always acting harsh and cold towards them. He’s a hardworker and is the most studious one among the brothers, always topping the exams at school with excellent grades. Masashi doesn’t get along with his mother Chiyoko, who lives with her family in Kyoto, and they rarely talk to each other. Since he hates expressing his feelings, he always gets angry if someone points out how he truly feels. He’s a sixth year student in the Imperial School. 17 years old.

April 2

In the morning, Masashi finds Haru with Hideo on the hallway. He orders them to make way by saying “Get out of the way, trash. The trash over there too.” Hideo asks if it’s about them and Haru says yes, but she finds it weird since Masashi already remembered her name last year. Based on her own experience, Haru tells Hideo to be careful when Masashi asks him to make a lunchbox for him. Most likely Masashi will flip it onto the ground, because that’s what he did to Haru last year. After leaving the mansion, Masashi goes to search for Somerset Maugham’s “Of Human Bondage” in the bookstore. The bookstore obviously doesn’t sell foreign books, so Masashi tells the owner to get it ready during before April comes to an end. Or else Masashi will buy the bookstore and turn it into “Miyanomori Bookstore”. How evil. 8D

Before leaving the bookstore, Masashi notices Kisuke reading “Love’s Steps ~Special Spring Edition”. Somehow Masashi gets curious about the contents too, and Haru finds him carrying the magazine when he returns home. ( *´艸`)ｸｽｯ♪ He quickly says it’s got nothing to do with her, but she now thinks he’s gathering information about romance lol.

April 3

When the brothers learn about Genichirou’s survey, they start discussing about what might be the reason behind the survey. Susumu thinks the most popular one between them might get a personal servant, but Shigeru says the winner might become the next head.. and Isami rages instantly even though it’s just a guess lol. Just then Mamoru comes out of his room, and Isami starts attacking him again like usual. They keep fighting despite Susumu’s attempt to stop them, so eventually Masashi takes out Mamoru’s novels and throws them right onto their heads with no mercy. ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵ It might brutal, but it sure is effective because Isami and Mamoru stop fighting immediately lol. After everyone returns to their rooms, Masashi is still standing in the hallway — grumbling about Isami and Mamoru’s stupidity in front of Haru. She informs him that she already destroyed Mamoru’s novel just as he ordered, but he coldly replies with “you don’t have to report everything to me.” Haru says she understands and leaves, while Masashi thinks she has gotten even weirder compared to last year. xD

April 6

Mamoru joins his brothers for breakfast today, and of course Isami starts attacking him again. Since no one else can stop them, Masashi then asks Haru to bring him two glasses of water. After putting them in front of Isami and Mamoru, he says one of the glass is filled with poison. If they really want to settle things, then this method should be faster than slicing each other’s throat. Mamoru is shocked and asks if he’s telling them to drink poison, but Masashi just leaves after asking Haru to carry his bag lol. Isami, on the other hand, loves challenge and picks one of the glasses to drink from. Mamoru says he has to accept the challenge as a man, but then he grabs Isami’s glass instead.. and this causes them to get into a childish fight over the glass until it falls down and breaks. ｲｴ━━ヽ(★´д`)ﾉ━━ｲ!! When Haru asks what did he put into the glass, Masashi says he didn’t put any poisons. They’re both water, though one of them is mixed with stomach medicine lol. Haru is relieved that Masashi doesn’t walk around carrying poison in his pocket, and Masashi answers with “go prepare the car already! ( ಠ益ಠ )” LOL. He wonders if she really has any intentions to understand him, but he can’t blame her even if she can’t do it. She’s just a maid after all.

April 9

Today is the survey’s deadline, and Haru wrote Masashi’s name on her survey form. Hiroshi is curious about the result, while Masashi sighs saying the most popular one is probably Hiroshi. Chitomi also informs him that Chiyoko will be coming for the flower-viewing festival, but since he only answers with “I see (　´_ゝ`)”, Chitomi tells him not to act that harsh towards his own mother. Masashi doesn’t care though, since Chiyoko will always be a disturbance in his eyes. Later on, Masashi finds Haru talking to herself while doing laundry outside lol. He asks whose name did she write on the survey, and when she goes Σ(・д・ ；)ｷﾞｸｯ, he frowns asking what does that supposed to mean. xD Masashi doesn’t understand why Genichirou wants to collect opinions from servants, but he listens properly when Haru says she feels happy just by being allowed to write down her opinion.

April 15

During the morning assembly, Chitomi informs everyone that Toki will be staying in the mansion today. She orders Hideo to serve Toki, while Haru will be the one in charge of serving Chiyoko tomorrow. At first Hideo thinks Masashi was born in Kyoto, but Tae explains that the brothers were all born and raised in Teito. Some of them were raised by their mothers for the first few years in their lives, but there are also some who were taken care by Chitomi ever since they were born. Masashi falls into the second category, and it’s probably one of the reasons why he doesn’t get along with Chiyoko. In fact, their relationship is the worst compared to the other six. Haru knows there must be a deeper reason behind this, but she doesn’t think they should get involved with Masashi and Chiyoko’s problem.

Before Masashi goes to school, he asks Haru if Chiyoko already came to Teito. It also reminds Masashi that it’s been a year since Haru started working in the mansion, and Haru reluctantly asks if he remembers her name. He says he doesn’t and will keep calling her “trash”, but then he realized that he calls Hideo “trash” too. In order to make things easier, Masashi gives Haru the nickname “Trash 1″, while Hideo is “Trash 2″. ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵ Up until now, a bunch of servants already quit thanks to Masashi’s attitude, so he finds it weird that Haru can survive.

April 16

Today is the annual flower-viewing festival, and Haru goes to serve Chiyoko as soon as the latter arrives at the mansion. Masashi is looking for Mamoru all over the mansion, but instead of finding Mamoru, he runs into Chiyoko and Haru in the hallway. Chiyoko is happy to see him, but Masashi is being as cold as usual and walks away. Chiyoko sadly admits she doesn’t like Masashi too, even though she knows it’s wrong for a mother to do so, so Haru tries to cheer her up by asking her to enjoy the festival today. When Haru asks how long will she be staying in Teito, Chiyoko answers she will be around until Sunday. Her kimono shop hasn’t been doing well recently, since her customers are decreasing as people start wearing Western clothes. Chiyoko smiles saying she actually wants to try wearing Western clothes too, and Haru says she will look good in them.. but she will probably get kicked out of the Imura family if she does.

During the festival, the brothers notice that Mamoru isn’t present. Masashi was actually looking for him earlier because he wants to know Mamoru’s reason for coming here, but he can’t find Mamoru anywhere. They know Genichirou is planning to introduce Mamoru today though, and just as they expected, soon Mamoru enters the garden looking for Genichirou. Before Mamoru walks away, Masashi stops him to confirm the truth: “You came here because of a deal with father, aren’t you? He will erase your crimes, but in return you have to live here without killing us.” Mamoru is impressed that Masashi knows that much, and eventually Mamoru admits that he has another objective for staying here — to find out Genichirou’s real reason for taking him to live here. Masashi wants to know why he’s willing to go that far, and Mamoru walks away saying it’s none of their business.. though it only causes Masashi to grow more interested.

On the other side of the table, Chiyoko asks Haru if Masashi is doing well this year. Haru says he fainted from anemia several times, but other than that Masashi’s pretty much healthy. Since Masashi is REALLY picky when it comes to food, Chiyoko then asks Haru to help feeding him properly. If he protests, then she should just ignore him. ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵ Chiyoko would like to help too, but she can’t even get close because Masashi absolutely hates her.

April 19

It’s the anniversary of trains today, and Ginza is packed with people who come to watch the “flower train”. Masashi keeps grumbling because his car can’t get through the crowd, and he decides to get off and walk to the library instead. He’s still thinking about why Mamoru wants to know Genichirou’s objective that much, but he gets pissed when people keep getting in his way. Masashi violently pushes the people around him, and Haru just happened to be the poor victim who was standing near him. xD She thinks it’d be impossible for him to reach the library because he needs to go through the crowded Ginza Street, but she decides to leave him for now and continue her shopping duty.

Before going back to the mansion, Haru finds Masashi again — grumbling about how this “wall of people” disgusts him lol. A lady behind them asks them to move forward since they happen to be standing in the “flower train” queue, and before Haru could take Masashi out of the line, suddenly the train driver asks them to ride on since there’s still some space inside. Masashi is unimpressed and tells Haru to ride the “trashy” train, but Haru refuses because she needs to call a car from the mansion to come and pick Masashi. Obviously they don’t have time to argue since people are waiting for them, so when the train driver repeats his question, Haru quickly says “we’re coming!” and drags Masashi into the train. .｡ﾟ+.ヽ(*´∀`*)ﾉﾟ+.ﾟ。. He floods her with complaints when she apologized, but then he says it’s okay since he probably will never has any chance to ride a train again. Plus, he finds riding a train “pretty interesting”. ( *´艸`)ｸｽｯ♪

Masashi: “Rather than worrying about me, how about worrying about yourself?”
Masashi: “Will you die if you fall off the train? I hope you fall off.”
Haru: “I won’t fall!”
Masashi: “You’re so persistent and stubborn.”
Masashi: “I thought you were going to quit, but you’re not quitting at all.”
Masashi: “You’re not falling off. You’re not dying either.”
Haru: “Feel free to say anything you wa– Ah, Masashi-sama! Your hat!?”
Masashi: “….ah.”

Masashi is so busy picking on Haru that he doesn’t realize his hat flying away. xD

April 21

Today is Isami’s birthday, and he’s 100% determined to kill Mamoru. Masashi is watching them from afar, but instead of stopping them again, he says they can do whatever they want since he’s got something more important to do. When Mamoru asks what it is, Masashi replies with “I want to know father’s plans and your objective, so I’m going to do some research.” Mamoru is still insisting that his objective has got nothing to do with them, but then he admits he’s actually interested in them. Genichirou was the man chosen by his mother after all, though he’s aware of his evil deeds in the past. He knows Isami and Hiroshi are holding a grudge against him, but it means they share the same feeling — he’s holding a grudge against them as well for living a happy life while his mother suffered behind the screen.

During his birthday celebration at night, Isami announces that he’s having a truce with Mamoru for now. Everyone is surprised to hear this, so Masashi asks if they’re not curious about why Genichirou suddenly brought Mamoru to live with them. Genichirou is definitely planning to use them for something, and that’s what they need to find out. Since their goal is the same, finally the brothers agree to stop fighting and start working together.

April 22

In the morning, Haru, Hideo and Tae are talking about the brothers’ truce last night. They were gossiping about Mamoru when suddenly Mamoru appears saying “Miyanomori’s servants sure love gossiping”, and they quickly run away from him lol. Mamoru thinks it’s normal for them to talk about him though — it’s his brothers that aren’t normal. Despite their conversation from last night, Mamoru thinks it’s enough for him alone to find out Genichirou’s real objective, because it won’t mean anything even if his brothers know.

Haru goes shopping in Ginza after that, and she runs into Chiyoko on the streets. Chiyoko is in Teito to take an order from a V.I.P customer, but she also heard that Sanae will have to sell the Sumida mansion next month. While Chiyoko asks Haru to accompany her for a while, Masashi comes to see Mamoru and asks him to work together. Both of them want to know Genichirou’s real objective, so Masashi thinks it would be better if they join hands. At first Mamoru refuses, but Masashi then says Mamoru can come and kill him anytime. He doesn’t have any intentions to die though, so he’s going to find Mamoru’s weakness for the sake of blackmailing. Masashi asks Mamoru to think about his offer, and then he leaves Mamoru’s room.

Meanwhile, Chiyoko and Haru are enjoying their time in the parlor. Chiyoko says there’s a new parlor too in Kyoto, but she can’t go in or else her father will be enraged. Even though Chiyoko isn’t a little girl anymore, it’s rather difficult for her to be free because of her family. Ever since she was small, she was always taught not to put a stain on the Imura family’s name, and she can’t try anything Western because of this. She has to hold back a lot, but one of her wishes came true today because Haru is here to eat Western sweets with her. Chiyoko’s other wish is to wear Western clothes, so Haru suggests wearing them the next time she comes to Teito. Chiyoko says also wants to dance in a ball and watch cinemas, and it makes her more excited to visit Teito again. She admits she always feels annoyed whenever she has to come to Teito, mainly because of Masashi, but she quickly apologized and thanks Haru for today.
Haru is the only person she can truly have fun with.

April 25

When Masashi returns from school, he informs Haru that he’s going to visit Yasuda tonight. Of course Haru is surprised to hear this, so she goes to report to Chitomi — who says she’ll ask Shigeru about this later. Before Haru leaves, Chitomi tells her that Hideo and Tae were talking about how she’s allowed to ask questions to the brothers. Only Haru received that permission from them, and Chitomi wants her to know this comes at a great price. Haru says she knows that everyone thinks negatively of her, and Chitomi tells Haru that having a permission to ask questions doesn’t make her special. Haru says she understands and leaves, while Chitomi is wondering why even Masashi allowed her to ask questions.

That night, Masashi goes to Yasuda to do some research. Masashi asks Shigeru to show him Yasuda’s guestbook, but since Shigeru says he can’t do that, Masashi changes his request to “show me father’s reservation list” instead. Realizing that Masashi is planning to examine the people Genichirou went drinking with, Shigeru agrees as long as Masashi keeps it a secret.

April 30

Today Haru delivers s a package to Masashi’s room, saying it’s from the bookstore. Inside, he finds the book he ordered a few weeks ago — Maugham’s “Of Human Bondage” — and he’s quite satisfied with the bookstore’s service. Haru then excuses herself, but Masashi stops her saying she’s weird today. Usually she would ask him what kind of books he bought, but today she just leaves without asking anything. When Haru says she’s trying to reduce the amount of non-work-related questions, Masashi asks if someone has been picking on her because she’s allowed to ask them questions. If she’s going to give up just because of something like this, he says it would be better if she never asked for their permission in the first place. Haru can only apologize to him, and Masashi goes “just quit and go home! stupid!” before slamming his room’s door in front of her face.

However, Masashi is actually pretty concerned with Haru’s condition. He also realized that he hasn’t called her name ever since Mamoru came to the mansion, but he pushes these thoughts aside for now because he’s got a new book to enjoy. Masashi happily takes out the book from the box, and that’s when he finally notices the title — “Somerset Love”. ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵ He immediately runs down to the entrance going “最低最低最低！” and tells Haru to prepare the car, and he obviously goes to rage at the bookstore lol. Unfortunately for Masashi, none of his complain will work because the owner can’t read English.. so he has to write the title and tells the owner to search it in England. xD

When Masashi returns to the mansion, he tells Haru that her flaw is to let her emotions affect her actions. He also says she won’t be herself anymore if she lets people’s words affect her attitude, and he asks if this is really the real her. When Haru says “no”, Masashi tells her to fix that side of her — it annoys him. Masashi’s harsh words are like a critical hit to Haru’s heart, but she knows he’s right. She needs to know her own flaws and do something to fix them, so she will try to think positively from now on.

May 1

Hideo and Tae are still talking about Haru and the permission to ask questions today, but Haru says right now she’s glad to have obtained the permission. Noticing that Tae is being harsh on Haru because she’s jealous, Chitomi asks her not to act that way on Haru. Both Haru and Tae have their own good and bad points, and Chitomi knows one of Haru’s good points is that she never returns Tae’s sarcasm. Tae’s good point is how well she takes care of Haru and Hideo, so Chitomi wants her to keep watching over them.

May 6

When Kisuke informs Haru about the exhibition tomorrow, Haru calmly says she won’t be able to go because of work. Kisuke notices that Haru has became much more reliable compared to last year, and Haru says she wants to keep working for a while because she’s gotten used to this job. She’s a bit concerned upon thinking that her family might receive a matchmaking offer, but Kisuke tells her they won’t know what will happen next. For now she should focus on her job and make life easier for her family. Haru goes to clean the garden after that, and Masashi finds her talking about the exhibition to herself lol.

Masashi: “I’m going to the exhibition tomorrow. I’ll take you along if you want?”
Haru: “R-Really!?”
Masashi: “No. It’s a lie.”
Haru: “Haa.. Just as I expected. I knew it, but I still took it seriously.”
Masashi: “Haha, this is more like you. It’s okay, I’ll take you along.”
Haru: “Eh, really!?”
Masashi: “Stupid. I told you it’s a lie.”
Haru: “…….” (´・ω・`)

LOL poor Haru fell for it twice. xD

May 7

Genichirou is going to the exhibition today, and Heisuke already prepared some bodyguards to protect him. It turns out Masashi really takes Haru to the exhibition, and Genichirou just ignores them because they’re harmless anyway. That, and because Genichirou is actually amused to see Masashi — who’s usually not interested in anything — going out with a maid lol. Later on, Shigeru finds Haru near the front door. He asks if she’s going out, but when Haru says she’s going to accompany Masashi to the exhibition, Shigeru instantly goes “W-What..? A date with Masashi!?” ..and before Haru could even explain, Hiroshi suddenly appears and goes “Ehhh, a d-d-date with Masashi! How mean!!” ( *´艸`)ｸｽｯ♪ Susumu is also surprised upon hearing this, but Masashi soon appears asking what the heck are they doing lol. Hiroshi tells Masashi to go to the exhibition alone, and Haru is surprised when Masashi answers with “I’m going alone.”

Masashi walks out when Susumu informs Isami that they’re “going on a date”, but he doesn’t get angry when Haru follows him all the way to the exhibition site.. so Haru decides to take it as a permission to accompany him. Masashi actually told Chitomi that he’s willing to take Haru along, but of course he just can’t say it directly in front of Haru and his brothers. xD Masashi doesn’t visit the exhibition to have fun though, because he only comes to watch Genichirou’s actions. Just by watching Genichirou’s interactions with Kayama and the Prince of England, Masashi can conclude that a new Prime Minister will be elected soon. Obviously Haru doesn’t know what he’s talking about, and Masashi only says it’s got nothing to do with her. After he’s done spying on them, Masashi tells Haru it’s time to go home. Haru is surprised since they just arrived a few minutes ago, and she drops a map of the exhibition site — full of red circles to mark the “fun places” lol. Masashi goes ( ಠ_ಠ ) and reminds Haru that she’s here to take care of him, but he agrees to visit the nearest marked location: the Cocoa Hall lol.

Even though Masashi says he will be the one drinking cocoa while Haru waits outside, in the end he takes her inside and even allows her to sit on the same table. He grumbles saying it’s because he’s not allowed to enter alone, but he teaches her how to put sugar and mix it into the drink anyway. (❤ฺ￫艸￩) Since cocoa and chocolates are expensive, Haru nearly spits out her drink when Masashi says they’re going to split the bill. xD

May 11

Since the brothers are making no progress with the game, Genichirou decides to add an extra rule. By the end of the month, Genichirou is going to move into the villa and put one of his sons in charge of the mansion. At first he’s thinking of using Mamoru, but since Heisuke says it’s not a good idea, in the end he picks Masashi instead. Masashi will be really useful, not to mention Tadashi and Isami will get angry too. Plus, Genichirou has another plan he wants to test out on Masashi. Of course Chitomi will be going with Genichirou to the villa, so she asks Tae to fill in her role as the head of the servants. They will be back before the Ginza Hall’s grand opening next month.

May 17

During breakfast, Heisuke announces Genichirou’s plan to the brothers — saying Genichirou wants to take a temporary break from work. Heisuke says he will cover Genichirou’s job until Genichirou returns, but the brothers know they’re plotting something. After all, Genichirou is a man who never took any breaks during the last 30 years. After breakfast, Haru finds Masashi in the hallway and offers to carry his bag.. but he only asks her to call Chitomi before fainting. All this time Chitomi thinks Masashi often faints because of his unbalanced diet, but she orders Haru to prepare the car and take Masashi to the hospital just in case.

Luckily the doctor says there’s nothing serious about Masashi’s health, but it might be because of his unbalanced diet after all. The doctor suggests changing his eating habits from now on, and they will see if his condition will improve from there. Masashi wakes up not too long after that, and Haru confirms the list of food he hates: “Fish, everything bitter, everything sour, and vegetables. Especially carrots. And spinach. And potatoes.” ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵ Since being so picky with food isn’t good for Masashi’s health, Haru then promises to try different kinds of menu until they can find a way for him to eat those food. He asks if she’s willing to go that far because she’s a maid, and she says that’s true. She can’t cook like a chef, but she can think of ideas to make sure he stays healthy. Haru says there are servants who are worried about his health, and when Masashi goes “where? I can’t see any!”, she answers with “she’s right in front of your eyes! it’s me!” ( *´艸`)ｸｽｯ♪ When Haru promises to do her best, Masashi gives in and says he’ll leave everything to her. He refuses to eat anything he hates, but that’s only if he can spot them in the dishes she serves him.

May 18

Today is the annual tea ceremony, and all the mothers are attending except for Sanae. After the morning assembly, Haru tells Chitomi that she’s planning to change Masashi’s menu. She’s planning to start with the fish dishes he hates so much, so she’s going to talk to the chef later. Masashi is still resting in his room today, so Haru brings breakfast to his room after she’s done with the event preparations. In order to make a healthy menu Masashi can eat, first they need to know why he hates fish and vegetables. For today, Haru serves him with croquettes filled with minced fish and tofu. However, she makes a grave mistake by telling Masashi about the contents of the croquettes. There’s no way he’d eat something knowing there’s fish in it, and he asks Haru to make a new breakfast instead. The chef tells Haru to give up for today since Masashi already doubts them, so in the end she serves him with a normal breakfast menu.

May 21

After failing three days in a row, Haru is on the verge of giving up. Masashi is starting to doubt every single menu she serves him, and she’s afraid that he might stop eating altogether if she continues developing new menus for him. Chiyoko notices Haru sighing as she goes shopping in Ginza, and Haru explains that Masashi has grown thinner recently because of her attempts to change his eating habits. Chiyoko says it’s not Haru’s fault at all since it’s an advice from the doctor, and she sadly admits that she can’t help. Even though Chiyoko took cooking lessons a long time ago, she forgot everything since she never has any chance to cook. Chiyoko thinks she’s a failure as a mother, but Haru says it can’t be helped since she lives far away from her son. Just then Kisuke comes to greet them, and when Haru asks if he has any ideas, he says they should cook right in front of Masashi’s eyes — like making a hot pot. They can do a little trick by fooling his eyes and slip in fish and vegetables into the pot somehow. Haru isn’t sure if they can really fool Masashi, but she thanks him saying she’ll discuss with the chef later.

Upon returning to the mansion, Haru decides to test Kisuke’s idea immediately. She takes a pot and cooks right in front of Masashi’s eyes, saying it’s to make up for causing him to doubt his meals. When Haru apologized to him, Masahi says that aside from the chef, she’s the only one who cares this much about his meals. After she’s done cooking the contents of the pot, Haru serves some boiled kudzu starch noodles for Masashi. He gets a little pissed when she says it’s Chiyoko’s recommendation, but he actually listens as she explains that Chiyoko is trying to make her wishes come true whenever she visits Teito. They visited the hat shop earlier and Chiyoko tried on some hats, though Masashi thinks it’s stupid to have fun like that after being used by both Genichirou and Imura. Haru admits she doesn’t know Chiyoko that well, but she knows Chiyoko was really having fun earlier. When Masashi asks if she smiled, Haru asks if he saw them in Ginza because he’s right lol. In any case, Haru makes one step forward today since Masashi eats her kudzu starch noodles without complaining.

May 26

Haru greets Masashi when he returns from school today, and the first thing he says to her is “usually servants disgust me, but I don’t feel disgusted by you.” (人´∀`)☆゜’・:* Haru has been cooking hot pots for Masashi in the last five days, so the chef cooks normal menu for tonight since Masashi probably already got bored of hot pots. Next month they’re going to have a new ingredient to experiment with — fish powder! It’s made from bonito, but it’s already processed to get rid of the strong smell. The chef is ready to help too, and they’re planning to use the fish powder to cook various dishes starting from next month.

That night, Tae tells Haru and Hideo everything about her past in the laundry. When Tae goes to hide her bag in the bushes again, Haru tells Hideo that the next matchmaking she receives will be her third.. and she just can’t refuse anymore, or else her parents will be in trouble. She admits she actually wants to keep working, and she laughs when Hideo says Masashi is still calling them “trash”. Haru then says she used to think Masashi is a difficult person, but she’s gradually starting to understand him and it makes her happy. After Haru and Hideo sneak back into the servants’ quarter, Masashi comes out of the shadows saying there’s no way anyone would want to take Haru as a wife, sp she shouldn’t be worried about any matchmakings.

May 28

Just as planned, today Genichirou informs Masashi that he’s in charge of the mansion until the day Genichirou returns from the villa. Heisuke will take care of the trivial tasks, so Masashi is going to be Genichirou’s substitute during the latter’s absence. Masashi knows Genichirou is planning to throw Tadashi and Isami into panic by doing this, but Genichirou only laughs saying he’s pretty sharp. Heisuke asks Masashi to start working right after Genichirou leaves on the 31st, and Masashi only says “do whatever you want” before leaving.

Masashi goes to the dining hall after that, where he informs his brothers that he’s going to be Genichirou’s substitute by the end of the month. Both Tadashi and Isami go “what!? why you? (╯ ಠ益ಠ ）╯︵ ┻━┻” just as expected, so Masashi calmly says Genichirou will be happy if he sees their expressions right now. Before Tadashi goes to unleash his rage on Genichirou, Masashi stops him saying Genichirou must be plotting something behind their backs. Masashi also informs them that Kayama is going to be elected as the next Prime Minister, and he knows because Genichirou has been interacting with Kayama instead of other counselors. It must be because Genchirou also knows about this, so approaching other people will only be a waste of time. For now they all should remember that Genichirou will always use people who have a value in his eyes, and Masashi is currently one of those people.

Not too long after that, Haru comes to bring Masashi’s dinner.. and Shigeru instantly bursts out into laughter upon seeing the dish: an omelette rice with a mini-flag on top. ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵ Haru asks if it tastes bad since Masashi looks pissed, but he rages at her saying he’s not a kid anymore. He can eat a normal omelette rice just fine, she doesn’t have to put a flag on it LOL. Masashi tells Haru to stop doing anything unnecessary and just serve him with normal meals already, and she sadly says she understands.

May 31

After Haru passed the servants’ exam, Heisuke asks her to continue taking care of Masashi’s meals during Chitomi’s absence. Masashi already refused eating weird dishes though, so she needs to think of another way to keep him healthy. Right after Haru leaves, Heisuke suddenly tells Chitomi that Genichirou wants to bring one more servant to the villa. Genichirou said it’s to help Chitomi, but of course that’s a lie since the servant is none other than Haru. At the same time, Masashi is wondering why Haru isn’t serving him during breakfast. Hideo explains that Haru will be going to the villa as well, but since Masashi only remains silent, Hideo provokes him by asking why does it have to be Haru. If it’s only to help Chitomi, anyone else can do the job just fine. Upon hearing this, Masashi quietly walks out of the dining hall.. and Hideo laughs saying he’s really easy to read.

Just before Haru puts her bag into the car, Masashi comes out of the mansion and immediately goes: “What does this mean? She’s the one in charge of my meals!” ヽ(*´ー`*)ﾉ Chitomi already heard about Masashi’s order to return his menu to normal, but Masashi denies ever giving out that order and tells Haru to go back inside. xD Genichirou doesn’t care and Chitomi tries to get Haru into the car, but Masashi orders her to return. N O W. Before answering, Haru asks him to promise her one thing — eat at least one of the things he hates.

Masashi: “W-Why do I have to make a promise with you!?”
Haru: “Because I’m in charge of your meals for that reason. I need your cooperation too.”
Haru: “But if you don’t want to, then it can’t be helped.. I’ll give the role to someone else..”
Masashi: “I-I understand! If it’s only one, then.. I’ll.. try to eat it.”

Mission accomplished. ｲｴｰｲ☆-(ノﾟДﾟ)八(ﾟДﾟ )ノｲｴｰｲ☆

Chitomi tells Masashi not to be so selfish since it was Genichirou’s decision to take Haru along, but Genichirou doesn’t care since he only wants to troll Masashi it’s only a maid anyway. They should just leave her in the mansion with Masashi. However, Masashi refuses to eat fish and vegetables again right after Genichirou’s car leaves the mansion lol. Before following Masashi into the mansion, Haru notices the bookstore owner near the entrance. The ship that carries Masashi’s order from England won’t arrive in Japan until Sunday, so he’s here to let Masashi know. He’s really terrified though, thinking Masashi will either kill him or crush his bookstore lol.

June 1

After the morning assembly, Haru comes to inform Masashi that breakfast is ready. Masashi is discussing with Heisuke in Genichirou’s room, and judging from Masashi’s words, Heisuke can tell that Genichirou’s suspicion was right — both Mamoru and Masashi are trying to figure out his grand plan. Genichirou placed Masashi as his substitute on purpose, because he wants to see what kind of actions Masashi will take upon finding more clues. It’s the same reason as of why he suddenly wanted to take Haru to the villa. Everything’s for the sake of trolling. xD

Even though Masashi keeps saying “I didn’t promise you anything (　´_ゝ`)” at first, he ends up eating the breakfast because Haru also keeps repeating the line “I’m in charge of your meals!” lol. When Haru goes to get Mamoru’s breakfast from the kitchen, Mamoru informs Masashi that Kayama will be coming to the grand opening. Mamoru also mentions that the new ministry will be formed soon, but for some reason Genichirou only invted one minister to attend the grand opening of the Ginza Hall. Mamoru is willing to share more information and work together, but he’s asking Masashi to give him an equally valuable information in return.

June 4

It’s Sunday, and Masashi goes to retrieve his order from the bookstore. It’s really the right book this time, so the owner can rest assure.. even though he’s still terrified lol. On his way back to the mansion, Masashi sees some reporters swarming Kayama in Ginza — asking if he’s going to become the next Prime Minister. Kayama rudely says it depends on the election and leaves, but Masashi realized that Genichirou didn’t approach Kayama based on chances alone. It might be Genichirou himself who pushed Kayama to become the next Prime Minister.

After a while, Haru appears and greets Masashi on the streets. She’s in Ginza to get the new ingredients for his dinner, though he’s obviously not interested and asks her to carry his book instead. Haru then excuses herself to continue shopping, and Masashi wonders why he’s not disgusted by her. When Masashi returns home, Hiroshi asks why he’s putting Haru in charge of his meals. Masashi says it’s simply because he doesn’t feel nauseous around her, though it doesn’t change the fact that she’s still a “trash”. However, Masashi is surprised when Hiroshi says he’s planning to make Haru his personal maid.. and Masashi won’t be able to eat her food anymore if that happens. During dinner, Haru also mentions that Hiroshi told her “we can play together soon!” earlier, and Masashi explains it’s because Hiroshi is planning to choose her as his personal maid. Masashi coldly says Haru doesn’t need to take care of his meals anymore if she becomes Hiroshi’s personal maid, and he returns to his room looking pissed.

June 7

Today is Genichirou’s birthday, but there’s no celebration since he’s away. Before everyone goes to work in the morning, Hiroshi tells his brothers that he wants to make Haru his personal maid. Tadashi thinks it’s still to early, but Hiroshi says he only needs Masashi’s permission as Genichirou’s substitute. Masashi only says “you don’t need my permission, do whatever you want ( ≖_ゝ≖ )”, but Hiroshi happily tells Haru about this, Masashi gets really pissed and asks Haru to deliver a lunchbox to school later. Just like last year, Shigeru is the one who takes her to Masashi’s school with his insane driving.

When Haru finds Masashi near the gate, he asks what she’s going to do about Hiroshi. Haru admits she actually wants to refuse since she won’t be able to take care of Masashi’s meals anymore, but she just doesn’t have that option as a maid. Masashi then says it’s enough and tells her to go home, but when Haru hands him the lunchbox, he slaps it away and yells “Go away! I don’t want to see your face!” Σ(・д・ﾉ)ﾉ Haru sadly cleans up the mess after Masashi walks away, and Shigeru says Masashi must be pissed because he actually wants Haru to stay with her. While Haru doesn’t think it’s true, Shigeru says he’s going to help them.

June 8

Masashi has been acting really cold to Haru since yesterday, and Haru has been looking really sad. Tae tells her to endure everything because they’re servants, but Haru says she can’t do that since Masashi will be angry again. The last time she tried to hide her emotions, he told her it feels unpleasant to see her not behaving like herself. Meanwhile, Shigeru tells Masashi that Haru is going to quit because of what happened yesterday. Shigeru also adds more spice by saying Haru is planning to leave today, though “it’s got nothing to do with Masashi” lol. Just as Shigeru expected, Masashi gets pissed because Haru “didn’t tell him anything”. xD He regains his composure when Heisuke comes to see him though, and he knows that Heisuke is putting the necessary documents in front of his eyes on purpose — it’s the documents that will give him some clues. By now Masashi already knows why Genichirou is approaching Kayama, but he still can’t figure out: (1) why Genichirou suddenly went to the villa; and (2) why Genichirou is using them. There must be a bigger reason behind everything.

At the same time, in the servants’ lodge, Hideo and Tae suddenly inform Haru that Genichirou has just collapsed and Chitomi ordered her to come to the villa N O W. ＼(^o^)／ Haru quickly goes to pack her belongings and prepares to go out just as planned, so from here everything depends on Masashi lol. In order to make sure Masashi moves, Hiroshi also provokes him by saying Haru is leaving because of him. Hiroshi says Haru already said goodbye to him earlier, and he asks “didn’t she say goodbye to you?” to piss Masashi off even more. When Masashi finally walks out of the entrance, he finds Susumu and Hideo waiting outside — ready to take him to Ginza. Masashi says he’s just “going to the bookstore”, but Susumu tells him to just be honest already. Masashi should already know that it’s all a part of their plan, and so he yells “Hmph, I was just playing along with your bad acting! Lousy! Susumu, you’re a dumb drinker!” before running away to chase Haru. ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵ He manages to catch up with her in time, and he tells her that everything is just a lie lol.

Masashi: “About yesterday. I-It’s not like I didn’t want to eat it.”
Haru: “You mean the lunchbox?”
Masashi: “I don’t know.”
Haru: “…it’s okay.”
Haru: “It would be a lie if I say I don’t mind, but..”
Haru: “I’m not a good maid who can return everything with a smile.”
Masashi: “I won’t forgive you if you quit without saying anything.”
Haru: “I understand.”
Masashi: “Oh, and you can refuse Hiroshi’s personal maid offer.”
Masashi: “I’ll make you MY personal maid.”

YES. FINALLY. ||萌||ョ´∀`。)萌えぇ～↑ ..not.

June 11

At noon, Masashi informs Haru that he doesn’t need dinner tonight. The brothers are going to celebrate Mamoru’s birthday in Yasuda, so they won’t eat at home. Despite what Masashi said a few days ago, he also tells Haru “there’s no way I’d take a disgusting servant like you as my personal maid, stupid!” Then he just walks away leaving her in silence. (´・ω・`) While Tadashi and Isami aren’t excited to celebrate Mamoru’s birthday together, that night Shigeru drags them to Yasuda anway — where Masashi informs them that Genichirou is working with Kayama to buy all the railway companies in Teito. Mamoru also tells them that Genichirou’s planning to buy Teito Touei Electricity from Kayama, since it has two railway companies under its wing. Sadly this is all they can figure out for now, since they still can’t figure out the connection between Genichirou’s business and his reason for calling Mamoru.

Since the brothers are here to celebrate Mamoru’s birthday, Shigeru soon brings out a plate of sushi saying one of them is filled with wasabi. It’s the deadly Russian Roulette time! ヽ(*´ー`*)ﾉ Everyone keeps telling Mamoru to go first, but when Masashi says the one filled with squid is noticeable from the color, Isami instantly tells Mamoru to go last and snatches the squid sushi away. ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵ ..and Mamoru is lucky enough to pick the one filled with wasabi lol. He faints soon after biting the sushi, while Masashi goes “he’s weak to alcohol and wasabi, is he really a killer? ( ಠ_ಠ )” beside him. Poor guy. xD

June 15

When Haru is washing laundry in the afternoon, Masashi comes asking if her job is fun. Haru says she’s enjoying her job, though she also has a lot of painful memories thanks to a certain someone who flipped her lunchbox. Masashi says it’s because he feels pissed whenever he has to deal with her, and his words about taking her as his personal maid were only a lie. She sighs saying it’s okay because she won’t believe him anymore, and he runs away after yelling “Stupid servant! Disgusting servant! I hope you’ll turn into a laundry and die!”

Y⌒Y⌒Y⌒Y⌒Y⌒Y⌒(。A。)ｱﾋｬﾋｬﾋｬﾋｬ!!

June 18

Tae asks about Masashi’s conditions today, and Haru explains that he’s been eating normally. The chef is mixing the thing he hates into his meals too, so he would be fine without her now. Haru then wonders why Masashi had to lie to her, and Tae answers it’s probably because he hates her. There’s no way he’d like a new maid like her, and the reason why he often talks to her must be because she’s pissing him off. She shouldn’t become his personal maid too since she’ll quit to get married eventually. Great job, Tae. You’re such a wonderful friend. ( ಠ_ಠ )

June 21

During breakfast, Masashi notices that Haru isn’t present to serve him. The chef explains that Haru decided to stop helping because it’s not necessary anymore, and Masashi only responds with a long “ふーん”. He only stays quiet as everyone starts discussing about Genichirou, but before going to school, he walks up to Haru and asks “why did you stop managing my meals? you shouldn’t quit without telling me anything!” Masashi can’t accept her actions and says it’s weird for her to stop so suddenly, but Isami says that only applies if Haru is his personal maid. Haru says it’s her fault for not informing Masashi, but Tae keeps blaming her by saying it’s just because she’s not taking work seriously. Okay, WTF is wrong with you Tae? I thought we’re done dealing with your bitchy side back in Susumu’s route. (╯ ಠ益ಠ ）╯︵ ┻━┻ Haru sadly says she’ll go apologize to Masashi later.

June 24

Genichirou returns to the mansion today, and Haru immediately consults to Chitomi about what happened with Masashi. She tried to apologize to him, but he didn’t even give her any chance to talk. Chitomi thinks it would be better if Haru informed Masashi before, but she finds it weird that Masashi wants Haru to serve him all the time. Haru isn’t his personal servant after all, and the chef alone should be enough to manage of his meals. When Chitomi goes to see Masashi later, Masashi says he wants to talk to Chitomi as well. He says servants usually disgust him, but Haru is different because she’s extremely pissing him off.. so he’s planning to take her out and make her pay for it tomorrow. Chitomi points out that Masashi looks rather happy and asks if picking on Haru is fun, and he says yes lol. Masashi also asks Chitomi to deliver a package for Haru tomorrow, because it’s necessary for his plan.

Meanwhile, Genichirou is amused to see the documents Masashi left for him. The documents proved that Masashi can read everything Genichirou is planning to do, and he also knew that the government is trying to acquire all the railroads in the country. He even noticed that all the railway companies located north of Teito already belong to Miyanomori. Heisuke then suggests making some changes to their plan, and Genichirou agrees saying he needs to use his sons in a different way too.

June 25

Today is the new Miyanomori Ginza Hall’s grand opening. In the morning, Chitomi gives Haru a package from Hyakkaten — saying it’s from Masashi. Normally she won’t allow the brothers to send presents for a maid, but today is an exception because it’s going to be an important day for both Haru and Masashi. Since Masashi is still in the Ginza Hall right now, Chitomi tells Haru to open the package, get dressed, and wait for him in the dance hall. She’ll listen to her report tomorrow. (๑´ლ`๑)♡ As soon as Genichirou starts his speech in the grand opening, Masashi says it’s time for him to go home. He already confirmed that Kayama is really the only minister who got invited today, and he already listened to Genichirou’s speech too. At least half of it lol. Susumu asks him to stay and listen until the end, but Masashi leaves saying there’s something he needs to do back at home. They follow him out of the hall because they’re curious, but he only tells them to return inside before running off. xD Susumu says Masashi will make a major decision, and when Mamoru says “so sixth son will get married”, they rush home to stop him from marrying Haru. ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵

When Haru finally comes to the dance hall later, she finds Masashi already waiting inside. She asks if he bought the dress for her, but he replies with “I-I didn’t buy it! It was lying around, so I just picked it up!” LOL. Just then the music suddenly starts playing, and Masashi explains that it’s his brothers — they tagged along because they want to see Haru’s “disgraceful behavior” tonight. xD He learned from a novel that girls love dance parties, so he did his best to prepare a surprise dance party just for her. Masashi asks if Haru understands why today is important, and when Haru answers it’s because she gets to dance with him, Masashi quickly says “No! It’s because I’m taking you as my personal maid! Now give me your hand.” Then he just grabs her hand and dances with her. ||萌||ョ´∀`。)萌えぇ～↑

While Hiroshi is screaming with jealousy in the background, the others are impressed to see Masashi taking actions when necessary. Tadashi asks if Mamoru has ever written something like this in his novels, but Susumu says he never did. The love stories in Mamoru’s novels are usually like “go out → break up → got thrown away → sad ending” lol. They also say Masashi still hasn’t realized why he doesn’t feel disgusted around Haru, and they hear Masashi saying “What the heck are you talking about!? I can hear you!!” from afar. (*ﾉ∀｀)ﾟo｡ｱﾋｬｬ

June 30

When Masashi returns from school in the afternoon, he asks if Haru feels any changes after becoming his personal maid. Haru says her work and feelings are now focused on Masashi, but she’s still bothered by the thought of receiving a matchmaking in the future. Masashi says it’s okay because he won’t let her quit, so he’s going to “crush” her matchmaking. ヽ(*´ー`*)ﾉ Haru explains she can’t refuse or else her family will be in trouble, but Masashi camly tells her they’re going to look for a solution. They still have more than a month before summer break, so he’ll think up of something by then. Masashi then returns the subject to “personal maid”, and he says it’s not about how she feels. It’s about a certain something.

Masashi: “You don’t want it?”
Haru: “What.. ah. Is it your room key?”
Masashi: “N-No!!”
Haru: “…………”
Masashi: “What!? If you have something to say, then say it!”
Haru: “You were thinking of giving me your key, but you’re pissed because I guessed it?”
Masashi: “What, you’re pretty amazing.”
Masashi: “No! I mean..! Here!!”

..and so Haru finally receives Masashi’s room key. .｡ﾟ+.ヽ(*´∀`*)ﾉﾟ+.ﾟ。. He tells her to clean up his room immediately, since she’s been “skipping work” because she didn’t have the key lol.

July 1

It’s been a month ever since Masashi started eating Haru’s menu, so today he wants to know what did she put in his food. Haru reluctantly admits that she put fish powder on his rice, and the chef has been adding the amount gradually each day. At first the chef wanted to put it on Masashi’s dishes, but Haru suggested putting it on the rice instead so Masashi won’t notice lol. While Masashi can’t believe he got deceived so easily, he also realized that he’s starting to eat anything without being picky.

July 6

In the evening, Mamoru comes to give a magazine for Masashi. The brothers are going drinking tonight, but Mamoru thinks Masashi better stay at home and read it instead. Haru might have to quit if she receives a matchmaking, so Mamoru tells Masashi to make good memories with her before then. After he leaves, Masashi takes a closer look at the magazine’s title — “Tanabata Special Edition: Blooming Love in Teito.” Y⌒Y⌒Y⌒Y⌒Y⌒Y⌒(。A。)ｱﾋｬﾋｬﾋｬﾋｬ!! Later on, Haru informs Masashi that they’re going to put up a bamboo tree tomorrow. She asks if he has any wishes for Tanabata, but he says he doesn’t have anything. Even if he does, he’ll make it come true with his own hands.

Haru then puts a tanzaku on Masashi’s table, and that’s when she notices Mamoru’s magazine lying around. Masashi instantly goes “why are you reading it? throw it away!”, but when Haru apologized and says the contents seem interesting, he asks “which part?” xD Apparently the parlor has a special Tanabata menu limited to couples only, so Masashi says Haru should just go with Hideo. She says it might be a good idea, but this obviously causes him to ask “are you aware that you’re MY personal maid?” lol. Haru says she does and asks if there’s something wrong with that, but Masashi answers “nothing! go away!” lol. However, she knows that he’s just hiding his real feelings, so she says “maybe I’ll receive an order to go shopping tomorrow, and maybe I can meet you in Ginza after school!” — it’s an indirect invitation. (ღˇ◡ˇ)~♥

July 7

Before he goes to school, Masashi tries to invite Haru to go out and fails miserably. Luckily for him, she knows what he’s trying to say. She says they might be able to meet up in Ginza out of pure coincidence, and he blushes as he orders her to go buy Beeston’s new book later — giving her an excuse to go out. (๑´ლ`๑)♡ Haru invites him to visit the parlor if they happen to see each other in Ginza later, and this causes him to go “Uwaaa! Stupid stupid stupid stupid! I hope you’ll turn into a star and die!” ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵ In the afternoon, Haru goes out to buy Masashi’s book in Ginza with Hideo — who needs “send money” back to his hometown. They run into Masashi on the way, and realizing that Masashi is giving him the ( ≖_ゝ≖ ) look, Hideo quickly excuses himself and disappears. Masashi says Haru bought him the wrong book, but he doesn’t mind and says they should go to the parlor now. Earlier Haru just realized that she can’t sit on the same table as him because she’s only a servant, but when she tries to refuse, Masashi points out the fact that they already shared a table in the Cocoa Hall lol. The Tanabata menu is limited to couples, so Masashi orders Haru to go inside and sit with him already. xD

Upon seeing the Tanabata menu, Haru apologized to Masashi because it’s actually two cakes combined into one. It’s a menu for couples after all. (人´∀`)☆゜’・:* Masashi doesn’t mind and asks Haru to cut the cake for him, but then he tells her not to pull the “Hikoboshi” and “Orihime” cakes apart. They can only meet once a year, so she should let them stay together. Even if it’s only their cakes. ( *´艸`)ｸｽｯ♪ When Masashi asks about Haru’s Tanabata wish, she answers it’s “to stay as Masashi-sama’s personal maid forever.” Masashi listens quietly as he munches on the cakes, and he leaves the parlor as soon as he’s done eating — causing Haru to panick and chases after him outside lol. That night, Hideo and Tae point out that someone has pulled a prank on Haru’s tanzaku. A certain someone has pasted black ink all over her tanzaku, and he also leaves a message on the back side: “stupid”.

P.S. If you talk to chibi Masashi on Saturday, he says “I only wanted to eat the special menu.”

July 14

During dinner, Genichirou reminds his sons about the upcoming music festival. Hiroshi has no motivation to play violin solo this year, so Shigeru suggests a better idea — the seven of them should perform together! ＼(^o^)／ Tadashi and Mamoru refuses to participate, but they have no choice since everyone else drags them into it lol. Based on Hiroshi’s orchestra instruments list, Masashi quickly takes the conductor position and determines everyone’s roles. He’s going to choose the song, while Susumu and Isami are going to take care of the musical instruments and music teachers. They’re going to start practicing tomorrow night, and since they’re going to perform in front of Genichirou, Masashi won’t tolerate any failure. After dinner, Masashi is busy selecting a song for their orchestra. It turns out Masashi can’t read music scores too, but he’ll learn how to read them before the music festival. He also prepares the music score after selecting the song, and he asks Haru to make copies for his brothers.

July 15

Masashi remembers the “Empire Orchestra” is performing in the Ginza Hall today, so he goes to see the conductor during their practice session. At first the conductor is being really rude since Masashi is just a kid, but he’s willing to listen after the hall manager explains Masashi’s identity. The conductor then asks what he wants, and Masashi asks him to teach him how to conduct properly until the music festival comes. Masashi takes the conductor to the mansion after that, and when the conductor says it’s impossible to conduct when he can’t even read musical scores, Masashi answers with “I’m doing it because it’s impossible.” ヽ(*´ー`*)ﾉ By the time Haru comes to serve lunch, the conductor is gaping like a goldfish since Masashi learned how to read music scores in just a few hours. He already did a research on the song and the composer too, so all that’s left is to learn how to conduct properly.

July 18

After spending the last few days practicing nonstop, the brothers are finally performing their orchestra in the music festival tonight. They didn’t have any chance to practice together, and so Masashi has to make some adjustment to fix the flaws. Haru goes to pick Chiyoko up in the evening, and Chiyoko says she needs to return to Kyoto tomorrow morning. Their kimono shop is getting pressed by the modern boutiques, and they only have a few regular customers right now.. but sadly her father refuses to do anything innovative. Chiyoko thinks they just can’t go against the latest trend, but he won’t listen at all. When Haru informs Chiyoko that she’s now Masashi’s personal maid, Chiyoko is really surprised. Especially since Haru says Masashi can eat fish and vegetables right now. It seems like Masashi is changing to be a different person, but Chiyoko admits she feels happy too about this change.

While Chiyoko is rather worried about Masashi at first, she’s really amazed once the brothers start their orchestra. Masashi points out that Mamoru makes a mistake, tells Susumu not to fall asleep during the performance, and also asks Isami not to be so violent with his cello; but their orchestra is good enough to impress even Genichirou and Sanae.

July 22

Kisuke comes to the mansion today, and he teases Masashi about the dance party with Haru lol. Masashi blushes and asks him to drop the subject already, because he also knows Kisuke has more information about Teito Touei Electricity. Kisuke explains that Genichirou is planning to do something next month, and Masashi says it’s actually quicker than he expected. Kisuke also says the beach will be open on Monday, and he suggests taking Haru there — she will be happy. Her hometown is located in the mountains, and she didn’t get any chance to play at the beach last year. She might have to quit if she receives a matchmaking too, so this should be a good chance to make her happy. Masashi acts like he doesn’t care, but later on he asks Haru “which one do you like more? mountain or beach?” lol. Obviously Haru says “mountain” since she doesn’t know much about the sea, but she says she doesn’t hate the beach either. Haru then asks if Masashi wants to go to the beach and wants her to come along since it’d be boring if he goes alone, but Masashi only says it’s half right and refuses to explain further. xD They’re going to the beach tomorrow, so she should prepare. .｡ﾟ+.ヽ(*´∀`*)ﾉﾟ+.ﾟ。.

July 23

Even though Chitomi doesn’t allow Masashi to go out with Haru at first, eventually she gives in since Masashi counters her disapproval with logical arguments. Chitomi asks for his reason to take Haru to the beach, and Masashi answers “because she likes the mountain better than the beach” lol. However, Shigeru sees Masashi talking to Chitomi, and Chitomi tells him everything when he asks her what happened.. so what does this lead to? Yes, chaos! ＼(^o^)／ Haru is waiting for Masashi by the entrance when Shigeru suddenly appears to disturb their date — bringing all of his brothers to the beach too. (*ﾉ∀｀)ﾟo｡ｱﾋｬｬ Mamoru keeps telling them not to disturb people’s love life, so Shigeru takes his brothers to watch over Masashi and Haru from afar lol.

Obviously Masashi is pissed, and he stays on the beach to make sand castles while everyone else is away swimming in the sea. Since Haru doesn’t know why he suddenly decided to take her to the beach, Masashi admits it’s because she might not be able to come next year. He can crush her matchmaking easily, but he won’t do it if she really wants to get married. He knows it’s not like him at all to do something like this, but she’s happy and thanks him for the concern. Masashi is done building his sand castle soon after that, and he points out the location of his room and Haru’s room in the castle. Of course Masashi’s room is the one located in the center of the castle, while Haru’s is by the entrance. ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵ Haru then sticks some tree branches to mark their rooms, and Masashi complains that his stick is shorter than hers. Not to mention it’s crooked too lol. Masashi buries her branch to take revenge, but Haru only stares at him because it’s the first time she ever saw him laughing. He quickly says he didn’t laugh, and he destroys his own sand castle to hide his blush. (๑´ლ`๑)♡

Just then everyone returns to the beach except for Isami — who’s still away “wriggling” in the sea according to Mamoru lol. Hiroshi asks what were they doing on the beach, and Haru says they were just playing in the sand. Masashi instantly goes “you don’t have to answer every single question! and you destroyed my sand castle!”, and when Haru says he destroyed his own castle, he says she was the cause. xD Despite their stubborn arguments, Shigeru thinks Masashi and Haru actually get along really well.

July 27

After school, Masashi goes to visit the bookstore in Ginza. When the owner asks what kind of book he’s looking for today, he firmly answers “how to crush matchmakings”. (○´ﾟωﾟ｀):;*.’:;ﾌﾞｯ Mamoru, who’s also in the bookstore, quietly tells Masashi that Genichirou will buy Teito Touei Electricity next month. Obviously Kayama won’t let go of his company so easily, so Genichirou must have a plan to feed him with something else. Masashi thinks Genichirou and Kayama are going to split the income in half, but he also knows that’s only a cover since both of them must be planning to sell the railway company to the government later. Since there are no books on “how to crush matchmakings”, Masashi ends up buying a bunch of books about matchmakings and marriage. Mamoru is looking at him with a teasing look, so Masashi says he’s going to kill Mamoru if he tells anyone about this. ( *´艸`)ｸｽｯ♪

From the books he bought, Masashi learns that every village has their own customs and rules. There’s only one similarity between them — the villagers all love gossiping. When Haru comes to bring tea to his room, Masashi asks if she has received any matchmakings. She tells him not yet, but if she’s going to receive one, it’s probably during summer break. Masashi then says he still needs some time to think right now, but he’s going to say something to Haru after the exam by the end of the month. He still doesn’t understand why he’s willing to go this far just for her though. She’s just a servant after all.

July 30

Haru goes to Ginza on a shopping duty at noon, and she’s really surprised to find Masashi on the streets. He was still in the mansion when she left, but he says “You’re here on a shopping duty, and I’m here for a personal issue. This is a coincidence, so Chitomi won’t be angry right? Come with me.” ..coincidence, huh? (。-∀-)ﾆﾋｯ♪ Masashi takes Haru to the theatre after that, where they watch a touching love story together. She wonders why he suddenly wants to watch a love story, and he says it’s because he wants to know something that’s not written on his books. Masashi leaves even before the play ends though, since he already learns what he wants to know just by watching one scene. He also says he already has a plan, and he’s going to explain everything tomorrow.

July 31

After Haru passed her exam safely, Masashi finally reveals his plan to her: “I’m going to marry you.” (　 Д )　ﾟ　ﾟ It’s only a cover though, since the real objective is so Haru can keep working and living in the mansion without troubling her family. On the other hand, Masashi will be able to have Haru as his personal maid forever. Haru says it would be the same as deceiving their parents, but Masashi calmly says indeed it is. They’re going to fool Genichirou, Haru’s parents, and everyone else in her village.

August 1

After school, Masashi reports to Genichirou that he’s going to marry Haru. Genichirou asks if Masashi thinks he’s going to approve, so Masashi takes out a certain document saying it will be able to help Genichirou’s plans. Masashi knows Genichirou wants to use Kayama to raise the railroads’ value in the government’s eyes, and the document will surely be useful to him — it’s the government’s cash flow report. There’s a high chance the government will be stingy since they have to pay a lot for the railroads, but the cash flow report states that they actually have enough money after Siberia stopped attacking Japan in June. Genichirou laughs saying he’ll allow Masashi to marry Haru, but he also wants Masashi to remember one thing: “I have the tendencies of wanting the thing my enemy treasures the most. I hope you won’t become my enemy.” Masashi says that won’t happen since they’re father and son, though he thinks it could happen if they’re living in the Edo period.

The news of Masashi’s upcoming marriage spreads at the speed of light, and the brothers are discussing about this during dinner. However, there’s still one thing Masashi needs to think of. They’re going to continue pretending until they’re engaged, and he needs a reason to break off the engagement later. Masashi keeps saying any other servant can easily replace Haru, but of course those words have zero persuasive power since he’s willing to go this far just to make sure she won’t quit. ( *´艸`)ｸｽｯ♪ Since Masashi is going to Haru’s hometown on the 12th, his brothers decide to tag along for a hot spring trip. Masashi already does everything he can, so from here everything depends on Haru herself.

When Masashi tells Haru to book an inn, she asks if they’re really going to do this. Noticing that Haru is hesitant, Masashi asks what she wants to do — is it to keep working here? She says she wants to continue working as a maid, but she feels bad for deceiving Genichirou and her parents. Masashi then says in order to do something, people have to sacrifice something else. He’s willing to do this because he wants her to keep working, and she should do the same if she doesn’t want to quit. Since Haru is still reluctant, Masashi finally admits “it’s for your sake too” ..but he doesn’t explain and just goes to bed. (❤ฺ￫艸￩)

August 5

Mamoru goes to get information from his editor today, and Masashi finds Hideo spying on them from the shadows. Hideo is really surprised, but Masashi already knows that Genichirou hired him to do the dirty jobs. He also knows that Hideo serves no more purpose for Gencihirou, so he only gives Hideo a simple warning: “You’re gonna be killed. Good luck.” After leaving Hideo, Masashi finds Tae and Haru in Ginza. Tae is forcing Haru to tell her what happened, but since Haru doesn’t say anything, Masashi answers they’re going to get married. Haru is still thinking of cancelling the plan, but it’s too late since Masashi already told Genichirou. The only problem now is the reason to break off their engagement later, because Masashi doesn’t want to use “I changed my mind” as the reason — it will put Haru’s parents in trouble. Masashi is going to explain everything to her parents too, so all she needs to do is just stay quiet beside him.

After Masashi leaves, Tae asks if Haru is ready to choose work over marriage. Haru replies to all of her questions with a weak “うん･･･”, so Tae tells her to make up her mind already. If Haru remains reluctant and does everything half-heartedly like this, she’s just being disrespectful to Masashi. Haru says she understands, but it hurts her to deceive her parents.

August 6

Unfortunately for Masashi, Genichirou decides it’s time to dump everything away. It’s getting a little too dangerous since Masashi seems to notice their grand plan, and the document he gave before didn’t provide Genichirou with that much information anyway. Before deciding the date of Masashi’s wedding to Haru, first Genichirou wants to give him a “present”. Masashi is only his pawn after all, and each pawn has his own role.

Meanwhile, Tae is asking Masashi not to deceive Haru’s parents. Haru isn’t ready to accept the plan because she doesn’t want to fool them, and Tae herself loves them too. Masashi then wonders why Tae cares that much about Haru, and Tae answers it’s simply because they’re important to her. Later on, Masashi goes to ask for Chitomi’s help. Masashi knows Genichirou will find out the truth eventually, so he decides explain everything to Haru’s parents too. If she doesn’t want to deceive them, then he will just limit the amount of people they’re going to fool. For now, Masashi only wants a permission to take Haru to the fireworks festival tonight.. and he also asks Chitomi to show him Hideo’s personal background later.

That night, Haru goes to watch the fireworks with Masashi in Sumida River — where he tells her that they’re only going to deceive all the villagers in her village. Haru panicks because her parents won’t be able to lie forever, but Masashi says he has another plan. Since Haru is still hesitating and asks him to cancel the plan, Masashi gets pissed and says he’s doing this FOR HER.. though he denies those words about one second later lol. Thankfully, because I’m tired of seeing Haru being so freaking indecisive this finally makes Haru smile, saying she needs to believe in Masashi a little bit more.

Masashi: “So, what do you think?”
Haru: “You mean about you?”
Masashi: “I-I don’t know!”
Haru: “When you react like that, it means I’m right.”
Haru: “Hmm.. You’re hard to understand, selfish, hates servants, and very picky with food!”
Masashi: “Seems like you’re asking me to kill you.” ( ಠ_ಠ )
Haru: “I-I’m not done yet! I understand something after becoming your personal maid.”
Haru: “Masashi-sama is a really kind person.”
Haru: “You’re willing to go that far just for me, and you’re thinking of my family too..”

..and Haru continues explaining Masashi’s good points, until she finally realized that he’s gone lol. Soon he appears saying “why are you rambling alone? nobody’s listening”, but when she goes Σ(；∀； lll), he admits it’s a lie — he was listening the whole time. Then he sits beside her and gives her an apple candy. ||萌||ョ´∀`。)萌えぇ～↑ Haru says Masashi is really kind after all, but since he denies it saying “who are you talking about”, she answers “me”. (○´ﾟωﾟ｀):;*.’:;ﾌﾞｯ Haru admits she feels really glad to become Masashi’s personal maid, and she’s going to trust him for summer break. He tells her to do whatever she wants, and she answers “yes! I will do whatever I want!” xD

August 12

Since Oboro-tei is closing down, Masashi forced Mamoru to buy the entire inn last night using his personal money LOL. Genichirou suddenly collapsed in the middle of their discussion, but he insisted that it was only fatigue. Tadashi and Isami found it weird that Genichirou, who has never fallen sick before, suddenly collapsed just because he was tired, but Masashi remained silence as he heard their report — most likely suspecting a greater reason.

August 13

After taking the night train from Teito, Haru and Tae finally reach the former’s hometown. They were riding on the same train as Hideo, but he got off at the station just before Haru’s village. At the same time, the brothers have reached Oboro-tei as well. Since the inn now belongs to Miyanomori, they’re planning to visit every year — just like how they go to the villa in winter lol. Masashi goes to the village after that, and he starts spreading rumors about Haru’s upcoming marriage to him. He knows the villagers will spread bad rumors out of jealousy and prejudice, so today he’s bringing his money to bribe them. However, one of the villagers informs him that Haru’s family got a matchmaking offer from the Miyanomori family, and Masashi knows it’s not about his plan to marry Haru. Genichirou is messing up with him again.

August 14

While the brothers are having a hangover in Oboro-tei, Masashi leaves to continue his mission as soon as he wakes up. Back in Haru’s house, her parents reveal that they actually received a matchmaking offer from the Miyanomori family. Heisuke informed the elder about this through a phone call back on the 12th, and Haru’s parents only told her on the day of the matchmaking — which is today. (´・ω・`；) Soon they hear someone comes knocking on their door, and Haru panicks thinking it’s the man from the matchmaking.. but it turns out to be Masashi instead. He gets to the point by saying Genichirou is trying to interrupt their plan by sending a matchmaking offer for Haru, so when they hear someone knocking on their door again, Masashi decides to go out and see the man Genichirou sent to marry Haru — who turns out to be Hideo.

Since they have a lot of explanations to do, Masashi starts by revealing Hideo’s real identity to Tae, Haru, and Haru’s parents. Tae instantly rages on the spot, but Masashi knows Genichirou must have trapped Hideo with a delicious reward. Hideo ends up getting into an argument with Haru, but Masashi grabs his hand before he could slap Haru. If Hideo wants to hurt Haru, then he has to go through Masashi first. (ღˇ◡ˇ)~♥ It turns out Genichirou ordered Hideo to accept the matchmaking as his last job, so what Masashi said was right. Hideo has no more value in Genichirou’s eyes, and that’s why Genichirou is throwing him away. Masashi then asks Hideo to leave everything to him. He already took care of the villagers yesterday, so all that’s left is to get Haru’s parents’ cooperation. Her father is worried that the plan might cause trouble for Masashi himself, but Masashi says he doesn’t mind. Haru will keep working, and he will keep using her. For now he’s more than satisfied with this result.

That night, Haru walks Masashi back to Oboro-tei. Even though he said he’s satisfied with this result for now, Masashi tells Haru that he made one important decision today — he’s going to become the next head of Miyanomori. If Genichirou is trying to snatch the most important thing away from Masashi, then he’s going to fight back and take everything away from Genichirou’s hands — starting from the head position. Masashi doesn’t know what plans Genichirou has in mind, but he won’t let Genichirou use him like a pawn. He has no intentions to keep maintaining the head position too, since his goal is only to kick Genichirou off the seat. Masashi then says there are decisions he might change in the future, but there are also decisions he won’t ever change. When Haru asks about the one he will never change, Masashi says “to prevent you from quitting.” ||萌||ョ´∀`。)萌えぇ～↑ He’s going to become the next head before people realize their engagement lie, so everything should be okay.

August 15

In the morning, the brothers are shocked to see Masashi eating vegetables for breakfast LOL. When Masashi informs them about his plan to kick Genichirou off his seat, Tadashi and Isami both say “you’re doing it for that maid, right? your motive is impure!” ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵ Isami also mentions that Masashi needs to use his 1000 yen first, but Masashi says he’s not going to entertain Genichirou. He’s going to surpass Genichirou with his own hands. If Tadashi and Isami want to stop him, they better do it quick since Masashi is planning to take the position in just a few months. Thanks to Masashi, all the villagers suddenly become really friendly to Haru and her family — saying they’re all on her side. xD

August 16

Masashi goes to visit Haru’s house again today, and he’s satisfied to learn the villagers won’t bother them from now on. Haru’s father is still worried about their engagement lie, but Masashi asks him to cooperate and do something about it. Masashi will keep using Haru as his personal maid even after he becomes the next head, so nobody would complain even if she doesn’t get married. When Haru asks about Hideo, Masashi says Hideo probably won’t return to Teito, and he should stay out of Teito. Genichirou always kills people after using them, so Hideo will only get killed if he doesn’t hide. Masashi already informed Hideo’s family that Haru is going to marry him, so there’s nothing to worry about for now.

Soon Tae comes to serve lunch for them, and this reminds Masashi that he ate vegetables just fine yesterday. Both Haru and Tae drop their plates in shock, but Masashi calmly says he’ll eat the food Haru’s family cooked for him. Masashi’s harsh attitude makes Haru’s little sisters cry, but it can’t be helped since it’s almost impossible for him to be gentle lol. That night, he admits he hates women because of Chiyoko. She can’t do the things she wants to do because she keeps following her father’s words. When Haru tells him Chiyoko is his mother, Masashi says that’s exactly why he can’t forgive her. Haru also mentions that Chiyoko’s kimono shop hasn’t been doing too well lately, but Masashi says he doesn’t care. Haru is planning to take the train to Teito tomorrow, but noticing that Masashi wants to say something, she asks “do you want to go home together?” (❤ฺ￫艸￩) He blushes and denies it, but he tells her to come to Oboro-tei tomorrow and help carrying his belongings lol.

August 17

After saying goodbye to Haru’s family, Haru and Tae finds Hideo outside. He came here to tell them about his family’s reaction after the matchmaking got broken off, but he doesn’t listen to his mothers’ grumbles. Hideo also says he doesn’t know about what to do from here. He can’t return to work in the mansion, but it’s been a while since the last time he practiced performing too. Even though he deceived them, Haru says she doesn’t think negatively about Hideo. She knows he has his reasons too, and she only apologized for being an unreliable senior during his servant days. Tae, on the other hand, is still pissed, but then she says she doesn’t regret telling Hideo about her past. Before leaving, Haru tells Hideo to do his best. The next time they meet again, they hope Hideo already becomes a star actor.

Since Isami and the others bought a bunch of sake nearby, Haru and Tae have to carry their massive luggage into the car. Haru tries her best to lift one one the bags, but she’s surprised when Masashi suddenly says he’ll carry the heaviest one for her. (人´∀`)☆゜’・:* Tae notices that Haru has gotten much better in handling Masashi, and it’s true because Haru knows how to get Masashi to be a little more honest. xD

August 27

Genichirou is holding a ball for Kayama today. After the morning assembly, Chitomi tells Haru that Chiyoko’s kimono shop is in a dangerous position right now. They keep losing customers, and at this rate they might have to close in only a few months. Because of this, Chiyoko won’t come to attend their events anymore.. though Chitomi knows Masashi probably doesn’t care. Next month the brothers are going to Kyoto, so if Masashi is bringing Haru along, Chitomi asks her to check Chiyoko’s conditions.

During the ball that night, Heisuke announces that Teito Touei Electricity has become a part of Miyanomori’s business. Masashi yawns and goes to get a drink even before Genichirou gives his speech, while Mamoru informs their brothers about Kayama’s “dark” activities behind the screen. Haru asks if Masashi is really sure about becoming the next head, since Genichirou is his father after all. Masashi says that’s true, but Genichirou doesn’t think of him as a son. Just like Genichirou, Masashi doesn’t think blood relations mean anything. Sometimes people who aren’t related by blood treasure each other more than those who are blood-related. Like Tae, for example. Masashi tells Haru that Tae asked him not to deceive Haru’s parents, since Haru and her family are important to her. Deep inside, Masashi is starting to realize that he might be feeling the same way towards Haru.. but when Haru asks him what happened, he only says it’s nothing and walks away.

August 31

At noon, Masashi goes to order a book again. The bookstore owner is still terrified of him, but he also feels thankful since his shop gains more customers thanks to Masashi. He never sold any foreign books before, but he’s starting to increase the amount after receiving Masashi’s order. After leaving the bookstore, Masashi finds Haru shopping in Ginza. He decides to stalk her just because, but on the way to buy a present for Tae, Haru suddenly bumps into a local delinquent who claims he got hurt and tells her to pay up. She tries to resist knowing it’s a lie, but sadly this only causes her to get kicked by the delinquent. Literally. Haru almost cries, but she tries to endure the pain and tries to get up.

Meanwhile, Masashi changes target and goes to talk to the delinquent — calling him the worst for being so violent towards a girl. At first the delinquent says a kid like him won’t be able to do anything, but he instantly loses his backbone when Masashi mentions Miyanomori’s name. By using Miyanomori’s power, Masashi can find and eliminate him easily. ヽ(*´ー`*)ﾉ His amazing analytical skill only terrifies the delinquent even more, and he calmly grabs the delinquent’s arm when the latter tries to punch him. Masashi starts wondering about ways to kill the delinquent, and so the guy runs away in fear the moment Masashi releases his arm lol. Masashi returns to Haru’s place after that, and he invites her to visit the parlor together. He blushes saying she’s free to order anything she wants, because he’s treating her today. ||萌||ョ´∀`。)萌えぇ～↑

September 1

After the morning assembly, Chitomi gives Haru a letter from her parents. The villagers are still being overly friendly to Haru’s family, but they feel complicated whenever someone asks them about the engagement and wedding. Tae doesn’t think Masashi can take the head position in a few months, but Haru says she wants to believe in him. Meanwhile, in Kyoto, Chiyoko is telling her father to do something already. He keeps insisting that he wants to keep the Imura family’s old customs, but they might have to close down as the result. Chiyoko says the shop doesn’t belong to him alone, but sadly her father only tells her to shut up and follow his decision. Since they still have a connection to Genichirou through Masashi, Chiyoko’s father says they should ask for Miyanomori’s help instead. Chiyoko says it would put their family name to shame, but of course her father doesn’t care and goes to call Genichirou anyway.

Back in the mansion, Haru asks Masashi about what he did to make the villagers become that friendly towards her family. He refuses to tell her anything though, and soon Genichirou calls him, so he goes to Genichirou’s room munching the carrot (!) candy Haru developed for him lol. When Genichirou asks when is he planning to marry Haru, Masashi reveals that everything is only a lie. Masashi knew Genichirou will find out eventually, and that’s why the document he gave Genichirou doesn’t help that much — it was all calculated. Masahi asks if Genichirou is aware that Kayama is using him, but Genichirou calmly says people are using each other for work. Besides, he has a trump card to make sure everything goes according to plan. Masashi knows this “trump card” is one of the brothers, and it’s all related to Genichirou’s game. One of them must take the head position this year, and Genichirou brought Mamoru here to make sure one of them will become the next head. Even if the brothers fail, Mamoru will be there to take the position. Masashi also thinks Genichirou is giving them each 1000 yen just to buy time until his plans take place, but Genichirou calmly brings the subject back to Haru.

Knowing that Masashi wants to use Haru forever, Genichirou then asks what would Masashi do if he decides to fire Haru. Masashi says he doesn’t know, and when Genichirou ask if they should try doing that, Masashi tells him to go ahead. Their fight has just begun.

September 5

Kisuke comes to the mansion today, and Masashi says he wants to buy some information — ignoring Kisuke’s protests that he’s Genichirou’s private informant lol. Masashi wants to meet Kayama directly, so he needs information about Kayama’s event schedule. Masashi refuses to say what he’s planning to do, but Kisuke agrees to inform him for free: “Kayama is going to the Honjouin family’s grand tea ceremony in Kyoto.” Masashi wasn’t planning to go since he hates Kyoto, but this piece of information changes his mind. He goes to inform Haru about this later, and he agrees to take her along. Masashi gets curious since she seems really excited to visit Kyoto, but he’s surprised when Haru finally informs him that Chiyoko’s shop might be forced to close down before autumn ends. He says he doesn’t care though, and she’s going to Kyoto to take care of him — not to see Chiyoko. Of course Haru knew that Masashi would say that, so she obediently says she understands.

Meanwhile, Heisuke informs Genichirou about the call from Chiyoko’s father. Unfortunately for them, Genichirou doesn’t give a crap about Imura anymore. He’s done dealing with them, so he tells Heisuke to just throw them away. Instead, he’s more interested in Masashi’s reaction. Will he do something to help Chiyoko? Or will he ignore his mother?

September 10

Masashi goes shopping with Haru today, and he’s thinking of doing something soon. It’s almost been a month since summer break, so it’s time to take the next step of their plan. He’s planning to send betrothal gift soon, and that should give him some more time to continue his battle with Genichirou. Masashi takes Haru to Hyakkaten after that, where he suddenly asks “which one do you want?” Of course Haru doesn’t get what he means, and this causes Masashi to go “I’m asking which one do you want! Hats, clothes, bags or shoes! Which one!?” (❤ฺ￫艸￩) Masashi almost buys everything for her, but Haru feels bad and chooses a plain-looking dress instead. When Masashi asks “you’re going to wear that to Kyoto?”, Haru finally realized that he wants to buy her a new clothes for their Kyoto trip. She tries to ask if it’s true, but he tells her to stop. Her guesses are always right, and it’s pissing him off. ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵ Since Haru doesn’t have enough money to pay for the dress, Masashi laughs and pays the dress for her — even though she feels bad because maids aren’t supposed to receive presents from their master.

During Hiroshi’s birthday celebration, Genichirou informs his sons that he’s planning to merge the two railway companies under Teito Touei Electricity. Mamoru still can’t figure out why he was brought into the mansion, so Masashi gives him the answer: “to make sure you’ll take the head position just in case we fail.” It’s clearly a trap, so Masashi is planning to drag Genichirou down from his throne before anything happens. The brothers are wondering why Masashi is being so aggressive towards Genichirou, and Shigeru says it’s because of his “warped love” for Haru.. which causes Masashi to go “it’s not warped and it’s not love!” (๑´ლ`๑)♡ For now they should focus on revealing the reason behind Genichirou’s actions though, because they will only get used like pawns if they can’t figure out his real objective.

September 13

Knowing his brothers will probably get drunk in Kyoto, Masashi takes Haru to buy some books today. He buys a lot, but he says it’s too keep him entertained while the others are drinking lol. Masashi also says Haru doesn’t need to visit Chiyoko, since they can check her kimono shop’s condition just by asking people in the Honjouin house. Just then Haru notices Chiyoko walking nearby, and Chiyoko tells them that she’s on her way towards their mansion. Masashi asks if she’s here to borrow money from Genichirou, and Chiyoko sadly admits she is — it’s an order from her father. Masashi says there’s no way Genichirou would help them, and he’s pissed to hear Chiyoko came here because “her father told her to come.” It’s like she won’t do anything on her own will, even though her family shop is on the verge of bankruptcy. Haru tries to stop Masashi from being so harsh towards Chiyoko, but Masashi tells her to stay back.

Since Chiyoko needs to know why Genichirou won’t help Imura, Masashi explains the reasons to her. First, Genichirou knows Imura’s regular customers. He can establish connections with them whenever he wants to, so he doesn’t need Imura anymore. Second, Genichirou is busy with his plans and Kayama right now. He just doesn’t have time to deal with Chiyoko and her crumbling family business. Chiyoko says she knows Genichirou wouldn’t help, but she has no choice since it’s a direct order from her father. Her answer annoys Masashi even more, and he says there’s something else she needs to do instead of begging for Genichirou’s help. She also needs to think why their business crumbles in the first place, and seeing her obediently following her father’s order extremely irritates Masashi.

Masahi then says he hopes Imura will be crushed so Chiyoko will have no place to return to, and Chiyoko sadly asks why is he being so cruel towards his own mother. However, Masashi says she’s not his mother. Chiyoko only gave birth to him for Imura’s sake, and she didn’t even took care of him — how could he see her as a mother? When Masashi tells Chiyoko to go and die already, Haru stops him saying he shouldn’t say those words towards his mother. Sadly this only causes Masashi to think Haru is on Chiyoko’s side, and he runs off after saying he’s going to Kyoto without her. She tries to chase after him, but he tells her to leave him alone. If she follows him, he’s going to fire her. Chiyoko apologized for dragging Haru into this, and she sadly says it’s too late to do anything. Her father won’t listen to her, while Masashi hates her with a passion. She’s going to apologize to Masashi if Imura is still standing by the time of the tea ceremony, and in the end she returns to Kyoto without seeing Genichirou. Before leaving, Chiyoko says she really enjoyed her time with Haru in Teito.

September 17

After learning about what happened, Chitomi explains to Haru that Chiyoko returned to Kyoto soon after giving birth to Masashi. She never comes to Teito unless she has something to do, and she was told that it’s the end of her role. Chitomi knows Chiyoko actually wanted to see Masashi, but she couldn’t go against both her father and Genichirou. In Kyoto, Chiyoko’s father is now thinking of using Masashi to persuade Genichirou. He forces Chiyoko to call Masashi, but Chiyoko only stays quiet.. until she eventually says her patience has reached its limit. For the last 14 years Chiyoko has been enduring all sorts of pain for Imura’s sake, but today she’s leaving the Imura family. Her father is shocked and tells her to stop joking around, but Chiyoko only says she doesn’t care about their shop anymore. She’s no longer an Imura starting from today, and she leaves the Imura house after saying goodbye to her father.

That night, Masashi finally talks to Haru after ignoring her for the last few days. He says she’s weak, incapable, weird and pisses him off, but he’s starting to respect her opinion. Haru asks if it means he’s starting to approve her thoughts, and Masashi says “maybe”. (๑´ლ`๑)♡ After apologizing to Masashi for what she said before, Haru tells him that Chiyoko must have a lot of restrictions in her life — maybe even more than she does. Masashi shares the same opinion, but he doesn’t think Chiyoko can do anything on her own. It’s really difficult for a woman to live by herself, especially for someone like Chiyoko. However, Masashi also thinks it’d be better if the current Imura family disappears. It’s the biggest restriction that shackles Chiyoko down.

September 21

Before the brothers’ departure, Masashi goes to see Haru saying he forgot a very big luggage — her. (ღˇ◡ˇ)~♥ He won’t force her to come, but he’s willing to take her along if she wants to. Haru happily goes to pack her belongings, and Masashi patiently waits until she’s done. In the evening, the brothers and Haru safely reach the Honjouin house in Kyoto. While the others are busy drinking teaching Mamoru how to make tea properly, Haru serves some tea for Masashi. He explains that he’s planning to do something to Kayama tomorrow, and he’s going to visit a certain place after the ceremony is over.

Haru: “Are you going to Chiyoko-sama’s place?”
Masashi: “No way. I never went there, and I have no intentions to visit either.”
Haru: “Then where are you going?”
Masashi: “…shopping.”
Haru: “Can I come along!?”
Masashi: “I’m going alone.”
Haru: “I see…” (´・ω・`)
Masashi: “Y-You can come along if you want to!”
Haru: “Really!? Thank you! I want to see the shops in Kyoto!”

Just by looking at Haru’s reactions, Masashi knows she’s definitely planning to visit Chiyoko. He still acts like he doesn’t care, but he’s actually curious about Imura’s kimono shop too.

September 22

Not too long after the tea ceremony starts, Masashi leaves his brothers to approach Kayama. After introducing himself, Masashi gets to the point by asking Kayama to work together with him. At first Kayama refuses to play with a kid like Masashi, but he’s surprised when Masashi explains that Genichirou is using him to sell their railway company. Masashi also says that he wants to take the head position, but Genichirou won’t move away. In fact, Genichirou is still being aggressive in business — he went to the villa to buy all the railway companies located north of Teito. Kayama still doesn’t trust Masashi, but later on he asks his men to examine the railway companies north of Teito and check if what Masashi said is true.

In the evening, Masashi and Haru goes out to do some shopping. Earlier Haru already asked the servants in the Honjouin house, and they said Imura’s shop might close down by the end of the month. However, she also heard that Chiyoko suddenly left her family a few days ago. Masashi asks why does she worry about Chiyoko that much, but before Haru could answer, suddenly they run into Chiyoko on the streets. She explains that she left home because she can’t stand her father anymore, and now she’s living a free life in a hotel. Masashi says he’s really disappointed that her mother is running away from problems like a kid, but Chiyoko only answers with “I’m no longer your mother.” She already left Imura, and she no longer has any connections to Miyanomori. However, Masashi can’t accept the fact that Chiyoko threw away her family so easily, because he knows Chiyoko has been living her life for her family up until now. Unfortunately, Chiyoko snaps and says her life has got nothing to do with Masashi. She never wanted to have a child, and she doesn’t want to know Masashi anymore.

Before Masashi could say anything, suddenly Haru slaps Chiyoko saying Masashi is her son. She was the one who gave birth to him, so Haru doesn’t want her throwing those words at him. Haru apologized for slapping her, but Chiyoko only stays quiet as Masashi cuts off all ties with her — he never had a mother, and she never had a son. After giving her handkerchief to Chiyoko, Haru goes to chase after Masashi. He already disappeared from her sight, and she wonders if he already went back to the Honjouin house.. but then suddenly he hugs her from behind and asks her not to turn around. Haru says she doesn’t know what to say about what just happened with Chiyoko, but Masashi says she doesn’t need to say anything. Words won’t be able to make him feel any better, but at least she can stay by his side.

Haru: “Are you feeling sad?”
Masashi: “No way.”
Haru: “Are you angry?”
Masashi: “Maybe. Because of her, myself.. and you.”
Haru: “Eh, me too!?”
Masashi: “I’m pissed because you make me do this kind of thing.”
Haru: “…I’ll leave it at that for now.”

Masashi then tells Haru she smells weird, but when she goes Σ(；д； lll), he says it’s a lie and says they should go back now. Haru asks if he’s okay, and he answers “as long as I have a stupid servant like you.. I’m fine.” ||萌||ョ´∀`。)萌えぇ～↑

September 23

On their way back to Teito, Haru is wondering what happened to Chiyoko after that. Masashi says Chiyoko probably won’t go back to Imura, because she’s finally free from her father after so long. Haru sadly says it’s so hard to understand people, since most people keep their real feelings hidden — unlike her. Masashi doesn’t mind though, because a fool like Haru suits him more. Since Haru says she’s starting to understand him more, Masashi then asks her to guess what he wants to say right now. She answers “let’s be together forever!”, and he replies with “you can never read people’s feelings ( ಠ_ಠ )” lol. Haru sadly says she knew Masashi won’t ever say something like that, but then he tells her the correct answer: “I want to use you as a slave forever.” ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵ He also admits he never feels bored with her around, and as long as he has her, he feels like he can overcome anything. Masashi then calls Haru by her name, but when she goes “did you just call my name”, he blushes and denies it lol. Haru says she’s happy that he remembers her name, and Masashi answers with “I didn’t call your name! Stupid maid!” xD

September 30

Even though Haru passed her exam safely, both Chitomi and Heisuke are blaming her for what happened with Chiyoko. Aside from slapping her in Kyoto, Haru didn’t tell them about Chiyoko’s visit to Teito two weeks ago.. and that’s why Heisuke is firing her despite her exam result. It’s actually Genichirou’s order to mess up with Masashi even further, but of course only Heisuke knows the truth. When Heisuke orders Haru to pack her belongings and leave, Haru says she only has one thing to say: “It was my fault for slapping Chiyoko-sama, but I have no regrets.” When Haru goes to report this to Masashi, he takes her into his room and explains that she will be fired even if she didn’t slap Chiyoko. That’s right, Masashi knows about Genichirou’s plan. After a long silence, Masashi asks Haru to marry him for real. He’s been thinking of a solution to prevent her from getting fired, and he believes marrying her is the best way.

Of course Haru is surprised, but Masashi says he doesn’t understand either. He only knows that he doesn’t want her to quit, since it would be boring without her. Plus, she’s the only girl he can stand without feeling disgusted. Masashi knows he’s still a student right now, but it’d take years before he can start living independently. He doesn’t want her to marry another man before then. Masashi then asks for Haru’s opinion, and when she asks “you mean if I want to marry you or not?”, he goes “that’s only the conclusion! I mean.. well, yes.” (❤ฺ￫艸￩) Noticing that Masashi is trying to say something to her, Haru then makes a guess:

Haru: “You want to ask whether I love you or not?”
Masashi: “D-Don’t say such a stupid thing! What are you saying!?”
Haru: “So it’s true.”
Masashi: “N-no!”
Haru: “Wrong?”
Masashi: “Y-You’re right! So, how do you feel?”
Haru: “Um, how does Masashi-sama feel about me?”
Masashi: “Stupid, useless, slightly better than a trash, doesn’t make me feel bored and has to stay with me all the time.”
Haru: “……….”
Masashi: “How about you?”
Haru: “Selfish, twisted and hard to understand! …maybe?”
Masashi: “Do you want me to kill you!?” (╯ ಠ益ಠ ）╯︵ ┻━┻
Haru: “Ahaha, I’m sorry. You’re actually the only person I want to serve.”
Masashi: “Stupid.” (〃へ〃)

Masashi then goes to tell Genichirou about his plan to marry Haru, and Genichirou admits he’s firing Haru because Masashi loves her. Genichirou won’t change his decision, and he won’t allow Masashi to marry Haru either. However, Masashi then says Kayama might be planning to see him instead of Genichirou tomorrow. Genichirou asks what does he mean by that, but Masashi only says he’ll find out eventually. A war is about enemies and allies, and Kayama is his ally to topple Genichirou together. Genichirou doesn’t think Kayama would be interested in Masashi, but Masashi says they’ll see the result tomorow. Kayama will come to see Masashi if he’s interested in Masashi’s offer. However, Masashi says he can’t participate in Genichirou’s ball tomorrow. He needs to cover up Haru’s dismissal from the villagers’ eyes, so he’s going to her hometown instead. Since Haru is no longer working for Miyanomori, Masashi also lost his motivation to take the head position. He’s going to leave Miyanomori and live on his own, and he tells Genichirou to just hand the position to Mamoru later.

October 1

Despite what he said yesterday, Genichirou decides to cancel Haru’s dismissal today. When Haru goes to ask Masashi about this, he says it’s because he’s planning to visit her hometown if she gets fired. Haru says her parents already received the betrothal gift Masashi sent them too, and they think it’s a “strange” present lol. Haru is still unsure about marrying Masashi, and she wonders what does marriage actually means.. but she goes Σ(Д｀|||ノ)ノ when he says it’s “to change a personal maid into an eternal maid” lol. Masashi then mentions that Imura’s kimono shop has closed down yesterday, but Chiyoko still hasn’t returned home. Haru feels really bad for slapping her back then, but Masashi says he doesn’t care. Chiyoko and him are now 100% strangers anyway.

That night, Genichirou holds a ball to celebrate the birth of the Miyanomori Railway Company. The chairman of the company is Kayama, but the brothers know Genichirou will keep moving behind the screen. Kayama himself is surrounded by dark rumors too, since the chairmen of the two railway companies suddenly died right before Kayama bought their companies. Back then a lot of people suspected that Kayama might have killed them, but the rumors died down after a while.. and so the truth remains hidden. Just when the brothers are wondering where Genichirou is, Heisuke enters the hall and informs them that Genichirou has just collapsed in his room. Masashi tells his brothers to stay in the hall and act normal, while he’s going to see Genichirou’s condition. Heisuke says he already called a doctor, but Masashi asks him to take Genichirou to the hospital — ignoring Genichirou’s attempt to resist.

Since Heisuke left the door open, the sight is seen by Kayama as well. He already examined the railways north of Teito, and just as Masashi said before, Genichirou already bought all of them. At this rate Genichirou will earn a fortune if he sells the railways to the government, but now everything depends on his recovery. However, Kayama is feeling really confident since Genichirou is sick. He knows Genichirou is going to die soon anyway, so he doesn’t have any intentions to work with Masashi. Kayama snickers before leaving, while Masashi only stares at his back in silence.

October 5

After school, Masashi takes Haru to visit Genichirou in the hospital. Haru asks if he’s worried and Masashi admits that he does, but he doesn’t want to visit Genichirou alone. Genichirou is sleeping when they enter his hospital room, and the sight of him lying on a hospital bed makes Masashi think that he looks like an entirely different person. Masashi knows any kind of illness won’t be able to stop Genichirou though, since Genichirou will never stop fighting. In his mind, proceeding defensively is just the same as losing. Haru asks if Masashi is still planning to take the head position, but Masashi only stays quiet for a moment.. then he takes her home, saying he might have found a way to use his 1000 yen.

That night, the brothers are celebrating Shigeru’s birthday. They still can’t believe Genichirou is hospitalized, but Masashi tells them it’s definitely an illness. Tadashi thinks there’s a chance of Genichirou retiring because of his health, but Isami says it would be difficult since their game isn’t over yet. After dinner, Haru delivers a drink to Masashi’s room and finds him sitting on his desk. Haru asks if he’s studying, but Masashi says he’s just listing out the things he needs to take care of. First, he needs to do something about her family. Eventually the villagers will find out that the engagement is a lie, and he knows her parents won’t be able to resolve the issue by themselves. Next, he has to keep an eye on Genichirou’s conditions and Kayama’s actions. Last, the brothers have to determine the next head soon. Haru says he also has to solve his problem with Chiyoko, and eventually Masashi says it would be nice if they can do something about it.. though he doesn’t know if Chiyoko feels the same way.

Noticing that Haru is still reluctant about their marriage, Masashi asks if she has any intentions to marry him. She then lists out all sorts of problems that could occur if they get married, but it doesn’t change his mind. Masashi needs to modify his plans depending on the situation, but his decision will never change. He never allows his surroundings to affect his decisions, so once he has an objective, he’s going to reach it with his own hands — just like what he told her on Tanabata. Masashi then says he’s not a genius who has amazing power or skills. He obtained everything throug hard work and a lot effort, and that’s why he can’t forgive people who give up without doing anything. Or those who just follow orders. Since Haru won’t give him a clear answer, Masashi thinks she doesn’t feel the same way. He admits he’s doing this because he wants to stay with her, but now he thinks his feeling is one-sided. When Haru answers she wants to stay with him as his personal maid, Masashi says they should end everything. He’s removing Haru from her position as his personal maid today.

Good lord, Haru. Don’t you realize your vague attitude is making things complicated? ( ಠ_ಠ )

October 8

Haru and Tae are out on a shopping duty today, and they run into Hideo on the streets. Hideo greets Haru saying it’s been a long time, but he panicks when she suddenly cries. When Tae comes to see what happened, Haru apologized saying she just feels sad upon remembering what happened with Masashi. Hideo explains he’s starting over with his acting career, so he joined a performing group and lives together with the other apprentice. After explaining about what happened with Masashi, Haru says she couldn’t feel happy about the marriage because she doesn’t know why he’s willing to go that far just for her. ﾊｧ(ﾉ_－。) Hideo then tells them that in plays and dramas, marriage is like a promise to stay together forever. Masashi might be worried that Haru might leave him someday, so he wants to marry her to make that promise. Tae then suggests talking to Masashi again. Aside from confirming his feelings, Haru needs to tell him how she truly feels too.

Meanwhile, Genichirou is diagnosed with a deadly cancer. He learns directly from the doctor that he only has six more months to live, and he clearly tells the doctor that he won’t take any treatments. It can’t be cured anyway, so he might as well leave the hospital and resume his normal life. He warns the doctor not to tell anyone though — not even Tokkou and the Prime Minister. Leak the information to anyone, and Genichirou will shut him up forever.

October 9

Ever since Masashi removed Haru as his personal maid, everyone has been asking him for the reason. He says it’s because “she’s not necessary anymore” or simply because “I got bored”, but he can’t fool Mamoru’s eyes. Mamoru knows that Masashi is pissed because Haru refused his proposal, and he points out that Masashi always becomes emotional when it comes to her. Masashi denies it saying it’s only because Haru pisses him off, so Mamoru decides to drop the subject and informs him that Kayama will be coming to their annual ball on the 31st. Most likely Kayama is planning to do something to Genichirou during the event, and it seems like he has a “trump card” as well. Mamoru also says he only wants to know the truth, and since Masashi will find out everything once he becomes the new head, Mamoru is expecting a lot from him.

At the same time, Haru is sighing near the entrance when a car comes into the mansion.. and Chiyoko walks out from the car. Haru still feels guilty for slapping her, but Chiyoko smiles and says she came here to see her. She actually wants to see Masashi as well, but she thinks it might be impossible right now. Chiyoko then takes Haru to the parlor, where she explains that she’s been thinking about Masashi’s words and realized that he’s right. After Imura’s kimono shop went bankrupt, Chiyoko eventually went back home, and she’s now doing her best to make a fresh start. Her father was shocked and can’t even talk properly right now, so she’s planning to open a new shop.. even though she won’t be able to use Imura’s name anymore. Chiyoko doesn’t know how far she can go, but she doesn’t want to repeat the same mistake — both about the shop and about Masashi. Chiyoko then returns Haru’s handkerchief, saying Haru’s slap was a good trigger that opened her eyes. Chiyoko says she won’t apologize to Masashi though. She said terrible things to him, so she’ll take responsibility by not taking those words back. Chiyoko doesn’t think she can see Masashi anymore after this, so she asks Haru to deliver a message for him: “I’m going to start over in Kyoto.”

Noticing that Haru seems sad, Chiyoko asks if something happened with Masashi. Haru says she’s no longer Masashi’s personal maid, and even though Chiyoko won’t ask for any details, she can guess what’s the cause of their fight. She asks Haru not to be sad, but she also tells Haru to do her best. After all, Haru won’t find any answer if she keeps waiting without doing anything. Meanwhile, Masashi comes to confirm something to Genichirou: “If you can’t sell the railways to the government, it means my victory right?” Genichirou says it’s true, and Masashi leaves saying he’s the only one who can provide Genichirou with the sort of “entertainment” he’s looking for. At first he’s aiming for the head position for Haru’s sake, but now everything has changed.

October 18

Masashi goes to buy some books today, and he runs into Hideo in the bookstore. As they walk out of the bookstore, Hideo asks why did Masashi remove Haru as his personal maid. Masashi says it’s none of his business, but Hideo says he’s curious since she suddenly cried when he talked to her. Masashi is surprised to hear this, and Hideo also says Haru doesn’t know what Masashi wants from her. Masashi then asks “why do I have to hear your opinion?”, so Hideo answers “because Haru-san and Tae-san are important to me.” Masashi keeps insisting that he doesn’t care about Haru anymore, but before leaving, Hideo only asks him to listen to what she has to say. When Masashi meets Haru in the mansion later, he stops her from leaving and asks “don’t you have something to tell me?” Sadly Haru only stays quiet instead of answering, and this pissed Masashi off because she can tell Hideo and not him. He ends up yelling at her and she quickly runs off — leaving him to wonder why he got so irritated.

October 22

Today Chitomi announces a maple-leaf viewing in the garden, informing everyone that Kayama will be coming to attend the event. Since Haru is still wasting her time running away instead of talking properly to Masashi, eventually Tae says this isn’t like her at all. Haru got the permission to ask questions because she wants to understand Masashi more, but the current her doesn’t show any signs of doing so. Haru says she understands, but she’s still reluctant and Masashi certainly has no intentions to make up with her. Especially not in front of his brothers. Masashi tells his brothers that Kayama might be planning to do something today, and soon they see him talking to Genichirou from afar. Kayama is being sarcastic by asking Genichirou to manage his sons properly, but Genichirou calmly strikes back by mentioning “an old newspaper that never got published before”.

Kayama then tries to leave since he needs to check some stuff, but Masashi stops him asking where did he learn about Genichirou’s health condition — he knows Kayama already heard about the illness. At first Kayama refuses to tell him, but eventually he admits it was from the hospital. It took quite a while before he got the doctor to spill the truth, and Masashi will never know how he did it because the doctor is already dead by now. Kayama also says he’s going to withdraw from their railway company, but Masashi knows it’s because he’s now aiming for the other railroads Genichirou has bought before. Kayama admits his objective is to gain more money, but he doesn’t know about Genichirou. He doesn’t care even if Masashi reports this to Genichirou, because he doesn’t think a kid like Masashi can do anything.

Masashi is thinking about Genichirou’s illness when Haru comes looking for him. She only asks him to return to everyone’s place since the event is about to start, but he replies with “I’ll listen to whatever you want to say. What is it?” Sadly Masashi is being really cold towards Haru, so she tells him that the villagers are asking her parents about their wedding day. Someone also told Haru’s mother that Masashi actually bribed the villagers to make sure they won’t say bad things about her family, so Haru thanks him even though he denies it. Haru also tells him about her meeting with Chiyoko, and she delivers Chiyoko’s message to him — as well as telling him that Chiyoko won’t apologize for what she said. Masashi only listens in silence, but he’s really surprised when Haru suddenly says she’s going to quit by the end of the month. She wants to make a fresh start too, so she’s planning to return to ther hometown, explain everything to the villagers, and think about what to do next. Masashi asks what would she do if he stops her, and Haru answers she’s going to ask for his reason.

Before Haru takes him back to everyone’s place, Masashi suddenly says “where did we go wrong?” He thinks she made the right decision by refusing his proposal since it’s still too early for them to marry, but that decision results in her leaving the mansion. While Masashi’s battle with Genichirou is going well, he can’t say the same about his relationship with Haru. He then wonders what she really is to him, and he suddenly holds her hand — asking her to stay with him. Masashi says he hates leaving things unfinished, and that’s why he doesn’t want to let things end this way between them.

Masashi: “Don’t quit and stay here. If you quit, I won’t be able to eat vegetables anymore.”
Haru: “You won’t be able to eat them anymore?”
Masashi: “Hmm.”
Haru: “Why do you stop me?”
Masashi: “Just because.”
Haru: “Eh, is that the reason…?”
Masashi: “N-No! Leave it already, let’s say it’s just because!”
Masashi: “You’re a trash, stupid and disgusting, but.. I’ll be troubled if you’re gone.”
Haru: “I understand. I’ll do my best.”
Masashi: “Stupid Haru.”
Haru: “I’m already used to i– W-What did you just say?”
Masashi: “I said you’re stupid.”
Haru: “So you remembered my name after all. I’m so happy.”
Masashi: “…Haru.”
Haru: “Y-Yes!”
Masashi: “Will you stay with me a little longer?”
Haru: “If you don’t mind.”
Masashi: “It can’t be helped then, I’ll stay with you.”

||萌||ョ´∀`。)萌えぇ～↑

October 26

However, Genichirou isn’t done messing with Masashi yet. Since Kayama already killed all the doctor and nurses who were in charge of Genichirou, there’s a high chance that he’s going to publish Genichirou’s medical reports later. Heisuke is going to find anything that could become an evidence, but Genichirou orders him to fire Haru again today. Kayama isn’t his only enemy, and he also asks Heisuke to keep Haru’s dismissal a secret from Masashi. Chitomi says she’ll inform Haru about this later, but she can’t bear to watch Genichirou treating Haru however he likes any further.. and so she goes to talk to Tae first.

Meanwhile, Masashi is taking his regular check-up in the hospital. He notices that the amount of staff have decreased, and the doctor says some of the doctors and nurses suddenly went missing recently. When Masashi asks if they still have Genichirou’s medical reports, the doctor admits that someone actually stole it from the hospital — obviously Kayama. Genichirou has no intentions to take the examination again, so no one knows about his illness aside from Heisuke and Kayama.. but since this is Masashi, he manages to figure out that Genichirou has a deadly cancer just by asking a few questions to the doctor. When the doctor mentions that there’s a cure for cancer in Germany, Masashi asks him to import the medicine. He’ll pay for everything, but he wants it to reach Japan by the end of next month.

At night, Chitomi informs Haru that she’s fired again. Haru is shocked and asks for a chance to tell Masashi, but Chitomi only tells her to pack her belongings and leave the mansion since they don’t have much time. Tae doesn’t understand why Genichirou keeps firing Haru, but Chitomi knows it must be related to Masashi. Tae also said she already contacted a certain someone just as Chitomi asked her to, so Chitomi says the rest depends on Haru. Right after Haru says goodbye to them, Chitomi suddenly gives her a train ticket and tells her to go to Kyoto instead. They don’t have time to explain because Genichirou might find out, so they only tell Haru to ask Chiyoko instead. She will be waiting for Haru in Kyoto, and she will explain everything to her. Before Haru leaves the mansion, Chitomi says they will surely meet again.

Behind Genichirou and Heisuke’s backs, Masashi actually already told Chitomi that something like this will happen soon. He knew Genichirou has been watching his relationship with Haru, and since Genichirou is in a pinch right now, he knew Genichirou will do something to trouble him again.. and his only weak spot is Haru. The villagers will probably trouble Haru’s family if she goes home, so Masashi then asked Chitomi to send her to Kyoto instead. Since Masashi can’t talk to Chiyoko directly, he told Chitomi to inform Chiyoko about this. The current Chiyoko will be able to protect Haru. Even though Masashi already predicted this kind of outcome, he still gets pissed when Chitomi informs him that Genichirou already fired Haru. He says Chitomi doesn’t need to report anything to him for a while, because he’s planning to settle things with Genichirou before the latter finds out about Haru’s location.

October 30

After arriving in Kyoto, Haru has been helping Chiyoko in her new shop. Her suggestions for kimono motives aren’t exactly traditional, but that’s what Chiyoko is looking for — opinions from young people. The Imura family have their own traditions, but they have to adjust some things in order to keep up with the trend. Chiyoko says she was really surprised when Tae suddenly contacted her, not to mention it’s a request from Masashi. Haru thinks Masashi is always ten steps ahead of her, but Chiyoko smiles saying it’s means he treasures her that much. He even used Chiyoko — who’s supposed to be a stranger right now — just to protect her. Since Haru is still unsure about Masashi’s feelings, Chiyoko tells her to have some confidence already and laughs. This reminds Haru that Masashi finds it “strange” for Chiyoko to laugh, even though he never really laughs himself. Chiyoko replies with “that kid can laugh?”, and Haru says they’re really similar in this area lol.

During dinner, the brothers are discussing about Genichirou and Kayama. Both of them didn’t make any moves recently, and they can feel that something big is going to happen tomorrow. When Mamoru mentions the doctors and nurses who were in charge of Genichirou, Susumu says the police are currently investigating the case.. and Masashi says the main suspect will be Genichirou himself. He’s desperately trying to hide his illness after all. Mamoru doesn’t think Genichirou killed them though, and Masashi says the real murderer is probably trying to frame Genichirou. In any case, they’re going to find out tomorrow since Masashi already has a plan. After leaving the dining hall, Masashi goes to think about Haru in the terrace. Knowing Masashi is worried, Chitomi tells him that Haru is doing her best in Chiyoko’s shop right now. Chiyoko’s father has become a lot calmer too after the revival, and the shop’s location is still the same as Imura’s old shop. Chitomi can’t remember the new shop’s name, but Masashi says he’ll see it himself when he goes to Kyoto later.

October 31

During the ball, Genichirou and Kayama goes to discuss their deal in the former’s room. Both of them are clearly plotting something, and when Tadashi mentions about Kayama’s crimes in the past, Mamoru realized that Genichirou must be holding an evidence to corner Kayama. At the same time, Genichirou asks where did Kayama learn about his illness. Kayama answers he just “asked” the doctors directly, though Genichirou won’t be able to do anything because they’re already dead. Kayama keeps mocking Genichirou knowing the latter only has five more months to live, and he already made negotiations with the railway companies north of Teito as well. He’s THE Prime Minister after all, so he has more power than Genichirou. Kayama doesn’t think Genichirou can do much with the old newspaper piece, but his confidence suddenly fly out the window when Genichirou says he has an evidence for “the recent case” — a medical report of the last patient of the doctor. The report was only filled halfway, which means said patient must have kidnapped the doctor when he was filling the report.

Kayama says it has nothing to do with him, but Genichirou doesn’t stop there. On the day of the case, Kayama actually fired one of his drivers, and that driver is now missing (read: dead) too. Even Heisuke could gather this much information, so Genichirou is sure Tokkou can find more clues. Genichirou then says he doesn’t know how many people have died in Kayama’s hands, but Kayama can count the amount of his victims in prison later. If Kayama doesn’t want Genichirou to inform Tokkou about this, then he should forget about Genichirou’s cancer too. If Kayama wants to inform the world about Genichirou’s cancer, then Genichirou is going to use the last days of his life laughing over Kayama’s life in prison.

Before Kayama could say anything, suddenly Masashi comes into Genichirou’s room to carry out his plan. They try to chase him out, but Masashi camly says he’s been waiting for them to crush each other. He already knows about Kayama’s crimes, and everyone is really excited when he informed them about this.. and by everyone he means reporters, police, and Tokkou — who should be coming to the mansion soon. Of course Masashi doesn’t have a proof, but he doesn’t care. There’s another election next month, and Kayama won’t be able to participate because he should be in the detention center by then. Kayama runs away right after that, but Masashi knows he’ll get arrested anyway. Since Kayama is now out of the way, Masashi tells Genichirou to do his best with the railway company for the next five months. Next month he’s going to humiliate Genichirou too using his 1000 yen, and he’s going to take the head position after that. Knowing that Genichirou is actually enduring his pain, Masashi leaves after saying he’ll call Heisuke to take care of him. When Genichirou asks where he’s going, Masashi calmly answers “just taking a walk.”

The next morning, Masashi suddenly appears in Chiyoko’s shop. Haru is surprised to see him, and he says “I heard a fool got lost in Kyoto, so I’m here to capture her because it’s rare” LOL. Masashi tries to be more honest, but he ends up saying “A-Actually! Actually.. I-I just happen to pass by.” ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵ When Haru goes “It’s difficult to get you to say it..”, Masashi blushes and finally replies with “I-I’m here to pick you up.” ||萌||ョ´∀`。)萌えぇ～↑ Haru explains that she’s been helping Chiyoko, and Masashi asks where she is.. but he refuses when Haru offers to call Chiyoko from inside. Masashi then says he already took care of everything, so it’s okay for Haru to return to Teito now. She can go home too if she wants to.

Haru: “But won’t it be bad if I return? The villagers still believed that our engagement is real.”
Haru: “They’ll find out that everything is a lie.”
Masashi: “It’s not a lie.”
Haru: “Eh?”

Before Masashi could say anything, suddenly Chiyoko comes out and is shocked upon seeing Masashi in her shop. Even though Masashi is still acting really cold towards her, Chiyoko says she’s really glad to see him again. Masashi only responds with “ふんっ” and tells Haru to pack her belongings, but before leaving, he turns around and tells Chiyoko: “We’re strangers, but I think the current you is not bad compared to before. I’ll come again.” His words motivate her to work harder, and she’s going to do her best until he acknowledges her. Soon someone walks into the shop, and Chiyoko greets her customer with “Welcome to Mayoi no Sato (“迷いの里 / Lost Village”) !” — the same name as her shop in the first HanaIchi. Outside, Masashi throws more complaints towards Haru.

Masashi: “You’re slow, keeps failing, stupid, and make me come all the way to Kyoto!”
Masashi: “Just what are you!?”
Haru: “W-What.. I’m a maid.. Oh, but I’m fired already..”
Masashi: “I’m willing to employ you again.”
Haru: “Really!?”
Masashi: “Hmm. You can go home too.”
Haru: “Earlier you said ‘it’s not a lie’ right? What does that mean?”
Masashi: “It means it’s not a lie.” ← ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵
Haru: “So that means..”
Masashi: “Haru, you’re so stupid.”
Masashi: “I’m the current Miyanomori head, so I can use you however I want.”

Masashi explains that he’s planning to enter Teito University and choose a job he wants to do in the future, but he’s sure he can manage Miyanomori’s business at the same time. Haru says it’s because he’s not normal, and he rages saying he’s normal — she’s the weird one lol. Then he holds her hand saying he’d be much more relieved after taking care of their wedding, and when she panicks asking if he’s not embarrassed, he only replies with “why?” ε-(*´∀`|萌| He asks if she’s happy, and she says yes because she’s been waiting for him.. but she’s a little embarrassed since they’re holding hands in public. Masashi says he’s not embarrassed and not happy either, but when Haru goes Σ(；∀； lll), he adds “it’s a lie.” ( *´艸`)ｸｽｯ♪ He keeps complaining and walks even faster to hide his blush, but he also keeps calling her name.

Just as Masashi said before, Genichirou is experiencing “humiliation” because the medicine he ordered from Germany already arrived, and it helps relieving Genichirou’s pain a lot. Chitomi is worried since the medicine is still in the trial stage, but Genichirou doesn’t care. He only has a few more months to live anyway, so he’s enjoying his remaining time by playing around with the medicine — though he never expected Masashi to prepare medicines for him.

In December, Masashi calls Haru saying he wants to talk. They’re officially engaged by now, but Masashi said he wants to marry Haru after graduating from university. The wedding will have to wait a few more years, and Tae says there’s a possibility that Masashi will cancel the idea since he’d probably treat Haru like a maid anyway. Haru then decides to ask him if there’s a difference between a wife and a personal maid, and just as expected, Masashi answers “no” lol. He knows she’s worried though, so he admits he wants to marry her so she won’t marry another man in the future. Even if she stays single forever and keeps working as his personal maid, he says it’s just the same as marrying him.

It’s been a month ever since Miyanomori’s annual dance party, and Masashi has nothing to do now because Kayama has been captured and Genichirou is in hospital. The railway company now belongs to Tadashi’s bank too, though they’re planning to sell it to the government later. Haru then goes to buy some flowers for Genichirou, and Masashi is wondering why did she suddenly ask him about marriage.. and a nice idea pops out in his mind. Masashi is gone when Haru returns, but soon he comes back saying he did some shopping because she asked him stupid questions earlier. Masashi then asks Haru to close her eyes saying she’ll get cursed if she doesn’t, and when she closes her eyes, he flicks her forehead, calls her “stupid”, and finally kisses her on the lips. ||萌||ョ´∀`。)萌えぇ～↑ Masashi asks if she feels relieved now, and when Haru says she’s both relieved and surprised, he laughs saying she’s weird.. but he won’t get bored even after they got married.

Extra Story

In the extra story, Masashi informs Haru’s parents that he’s planning to marry their daughter. He knows that Haru still doesn’t understand the difference between marrying him and staying as his personal maid, so at this rate the only thing that’s going to change is Haru’s surname lol. Masashi is going to take Haru back to her hometown in summer, and he wants her parents to explain the difference to her. xD He’s going to graduate high school this year and spend three more years in university, but he doesn’t know if they’re going to get married right away. Both of them will choose the date depending on the situation, so they’ll inform her parents about the date later. Genichirou will reach his limits when spring comes, and her parents ask Masashi to depend on Haru when it gets too painful for him to handle.

The next day, Haru and Masashi go to visit Chiyoko in Kyoto. Masashi is still being as harsh as usual, but he actually gives some advice to improve Chiyoko’s shop sales. He finds the whole shop “too dark and too plain”, so Chiyoko needs to decorate it with flashier, more fashionable kimonos instead. He even suggests selling sandals and accessories too, and while Chiyoko is still absorbing his advice, he says they’ll inform her about their wedding day later. She asks them to inform her as soon as possible after choosing the date, because she wants to give them some kimonos for their wedding present.

Masashi: “There’s no way I’d wear it!”
Haru: “How wonderful! I’d love to see Masashi-sama wearing a kimono for once.”
Haru: “Right, Chiyoko-sama?”
Chiyoko: “…………..” (・_・ )
Masashi: “Hey! What’s with that silence!?”
Chiyoko: “I never imagined Masashi in a kimono before, but I’m sure it would look good.”
Chiyoko: “I’m going to prepare kimonos that really suit both of you.”
Chiyoko: “Masashi, I’ll say this because we’re strangers.”
Masashi: “What.”
Chiyoko: “You’ll definitely look great in a kimono!”
Haru: “I think so too!”
Masashi: “It feels like there are two fools here.” ( ಠ_ಠ )

While Masashi is still calling her “auntie”, Chiyoko says she doesn’t feel sad at all. In fact, she actually feels even closer to him. After Masashi and Haru leave her shop, Chiyoko immediately thinks of applying all of Masashi’s advice from earlier.. but for now, she needs to prepare their kimonos first. As they walk to their inn, Masashi suddenly blushes saying this is the first time they ever went on a trip alone. Haru says it’s okay because she’ll take care him as usual, and this causes Masashi to grumble “She doesn’t understand at all! She doesn’t even realize it!” xD That night, Masashi suddenly gets a business inspiration when Haru mentions “travel trains”. Since travel trains won’t stop until it reaches its destination, he thinks it’s a good idea if they sell lunchboxes inside the train. He quickly goes to call Tadashi and asks him to create all the necessary documents, and he can use Isami too later. ヽ(*´ー`*)ﾉ

When Masashi comes back later, he finds Haru already fast asleep. He asks her to wake up since he’s hungry, but she won’t wake up at all. Not even when he pokes her eyes and gets surprised upon seeing the white parts of her eyes. ﾌﾟｯ(※థэథ)∵.*.∵ She finally wakes up when he plugs her nose, but ignoring her protests, he says they should eat dinner and take a bath after that. xD Before Haru leaves to prepare dinner, Masashi tells her it’s the first time he ever saw her sleeping face. She asks if she talked in his sleep, and he tells her that she was drooling, so she runs out wiping her mouth even though it’s obviously a lie lol. Masashi actually likes watching over Haru’s sleeping face though, so he’s planning to do it again tonight once she falls asleep — saying “surprisingly she has a cute side.” (❤ฺ￫艸￩)

Five years later, Masashi and Haru finally hold their wedding ceremony in spring. Masashi has just turned 23 while Haru is 25, and Tae says the gap between their social standings is really wonderful. It’s just like those love stories in plays, and speaking of acting, Hideo got the main role again in his new play. He’s been starring a lot of plays recently, but Tae says Hideo will never change even after he became popular.. and the same goes to Haru, Masashi, and also Tae herself. Soon Tae says Masashi already came into the garden, so she asks Haru to turn around and see her groom. His first reaction upon seeing her appearance is “you look normal” lol. She says he looks good in his kimono though, since it’s a super masterpiece Chiyoko made for them in the last five years — even though he keeps saying it looks “normal”.

Masashi then looks back and says a lot of things happened between them. Haru evolved as a “trash”, and Masashi himself really became Miyanomori’s head. However, Masashi is shocked when Haru suddenly starts crying and asks if she’s just an “unnecessary trash” lol. She says it’s because he keeps saying such things even though it’s their wedding day, and he doesn’t even say he loves her. Masashi panicks and tells her not to say this kind of thing so suddenly, but since Haru keeps on crying, eventually he whispers “I love you.” Haru says she can’t hear him clearly, so Masashi tells her “I’m marrying you because I love you, so please stop crying.” ||萌||ョ´∀`。)萌えぇ～↑ Haru instantly stops crying and says she’s been waiting to hear those words, and this causes him to blush and go “Y-You deceived me? Aren’t you 350 years too early!? 最低最低最低っ!” xD

Masashi’s interactions with Haru are always so amusing to see, so I end up inserting a lot of their conversation into this post. Sorry for the length, but I regret nothing! (人´∀`)☆゜’・:* While Masashi was adorable in HanaIchi, I think his cuteness has just quadrupled in Kinema. He’s still a tsundere up until the end, but he can never win against Haru’s fake tears lol. Just like what Tae said, I think Haru gets better at handling Masashi as time goes by. (๑´ლ`๑)♡ It’s really too bad about what happened between him and Chiyoko, but in the end everything still goes well for them, so I guess it’s okay? Masashi’s intelligence has levelled up too in Kinema, and I think the head position suits him the most — he’s got Genichirou’s brain, if not even better.